In the Shadows of the Archive: Investigating the Paarl march of ...
In the Shadows of the Archive: Investigating the Paarl march of ...
In the Shadows of the Archive: Investigating the Paarl march of ...
You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
i<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Shadows</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>:<br />
<strong>In</strong>vestigating <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>of</strong> November 22 nd 1962<br />
Bianca Paigè van Laun<br />
Supervisor: Ms Nicky Rousseau<br />
A <strong>the</strong>sis submitted in fulfilment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> requirements for <strong>the</strong> degree <strong>of</strong> Magister Artium in <strong>the</strong><br />
Department <strong>of</strong> History, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape.
i<br />
Plagiarism declaration<br />
I, Bianca van Laun, hereby certify that this <strong>the</strong>sis is my own work. I understand what<br />
plagiarism is and I have used quotations and references to fully acknowledge <strong>the</strong> words and<br />
ideas <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs.<br />
Bianca van Laun<br />
May 2012
ii<br />
Acknowledgements<br />
This dissertation would not have been possible without <strong>the</strong> support <strong>of</strong> several people whose<br />
various contributions deserve special mention.<br />
I owe my deepest gratitude to my supervisor, Ms Nicky Rousseau, whose invaluable<br />
assistance, knowledge, supervision and guidance from <strong>the</strong> preliminary to <strong>the</strong> final phases <strong>of</strong><br />
this <strong>the</strong>sis has enabled me to develop it from a mere question to a coherent argument. I am<br />
tremendously thankful for her patience, time and diligence in helping me work through<br />
several versions <strong>of</strong> this <strong>the</strong>sis.<br />
I am grateful to God, and to my family for <strong>the</strong>ir understanding and endless love through <strong>the</strong><br />
duration <strong>of</strong> my studies. My parents and grandparents deserve special mention for <strong>the</strong>ir<br />
inseparable love and prayers. To Daniel Nicholson, I would like to express my heartfelt<br />
appreciation for his help with archival research but mostly for his love, support and persistent<br />
confidence in me.<br />
I am indebted to <strong>the</strong> History Department and Centre for Humanities Research <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape which, combined, have become my intellectual home. Special<br />
thanks go to <strong>the</strong> teaching staff <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> History Department and especially to Patricia Hayes,<br />
Leslie Witz, Ciraj Rassool and Andrew Bank. I am eternally grateful for seven years <strong>of</strong><br />
unfailing support, encouragement and assistance. It is also a pleasure to express my gratitude<br />
to <strong>the</strong> administrative staff <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> History Department, Janine Brandt and Jane Smit for <strong>the</strong>ir<br />
friendliness and caring administrative support.<br />
It is an honour to thank Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Premesh Lalu for his invaluable advice, intellectual<br />
influence, guidance and motivation which have been <strong>of</strong> enormous benefit to me throughout<br />
my academic career at UWC. I am fur<strong>the</strong>r very grateful to Lameez Lalkhen, administrator <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> CHR, for going above and beyond providing administrative assistance to becoming a<br />
friend. I feel very fortunate to have been a fellow in <strong>the</strong> Postgraduate Study <strong>of</strong> Humanities in<br />
Africa (PSHA) and am very grateful for <strong>the</strong> important intellectual space which <strong>the</strong> CHR<br />
provides. The numerous reading group sessions, seminars, conferences and colloquia have<br />
been extremely beneficial and <strong>the</strong> opportunity to engage stimulating discussions and debates<br />
has enabled my thinking and writing to grow in leaps and binds. I am grateful for <strong>the</strong> privilege<br />
<strong>of</strong> being part <strong>of</strong> this academically engaged and supportive environment. I am heartily thankful
iii<br />
to <strong>the</strong> Mellon and Ford Foundations for <strong>the</strong>ir generous financial support which has enabled<br />
me to focus on my research.<br />
I wish to express fur<strong>the</strong>r appreciation to my PSHA colleagues, including Bridgett Sass,<br />
Okechukwu Nwafor, Maurits van Bever Donker, Christian Williams, Noëleen Murray,<br />
Stanley Baluku, Sara Ferrari, Charles Mulinda Kabwete and Jeremiah Arowosegby among<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, for <strong>the</strong>ir encouragement, interest and insightful advice. I thank Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Brian<br />
Raftopolous, Suren Pillay and Heidi Grunebaum for <strong>the</strong>ir interesting and helpful insight into,<br />
at times difficult, readings and for <strong>the</strong>ir inspiring devotion to <strong>the</strong> creation <strong>of</strong> knowledge in <strong>the</strong><br />
Humanities.<br />
I wish to convey special thanks to my UWC post graduate friends and colleagues, especially<br />
Riedwaan Moosage and Noorun-Nisaa Delate for <strong>the</strong>ir keen interest, shared literature,<br />
guidance, unfailing support and for granting me time in <strong>the</strong> midst <strong>of</strong> all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own activities,<br />
even to answer some <strong>of</strong> my most unintelligent questions. <strong>In</strong> particular I want to thank<br />
Riedwaan Moosage for reading this <strong>the</strong>sis and for his advice and constructive comments.<br />
I am fur<strong>the</strong>r grateful to <strong>the</strong> countless o<strong>the</strong>rs who have shown <strong>the</strong>ir interest and willingness to<br />
discuss <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and who have shared sources. <strong>In</strong> particular I am appreciative to<br />
Loyiso Felix Sibelekwana for several interesting and productive discussions.<br />
Lastly I would like to show my gratitude for <strong>the</strong> incredible opportunity to be part <strong>of</strong> an<br />
exchange programme at <strong>the</strong> Centre for African Studies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Basel, Switzerland<br />
for one semester. I wish to express my appreciation to Veit Arlt and Dag Henrichsen, and<br />
particularly to Giorgio Miescher, Lorena Rizzo, Nada Rizzo and family for <strong>the</strong>ir incredible<br />
hospitality and keen interest in me and my work. It was a great privilege to spend time at <strong>the</strong><br />
Basler Afrika Bibliographien, as was <strong>the</strong> opportunity to present my proposal research in a<br />
seminar organised by <strong>the</strong> History Department <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Basel. I am also grateful for<br />
<strong>the</strong> new networks <strong>of</strong> friends and colleagues that this semester enabled. <strong>In</strong> particular I am<br />
thankful to Sarah Godsell for her friendship, interest in my work and for pro<strong>of</strong> reading parts<br />
<strong>of</strong> this <strong>the</strong>sis.<br />
Writing this <strong>the</strong>sis has been a challenging and rewarding experience and I am extremely<br />
grateful to each person who has been part <strong>of</strong> its successful realisation.
iv<br />
Contents<br />
Plagiarism declaration<br />
Acknowledgments<br />
ii<br />
i<br />
<strong>In</strong>troduction 1<br />
Locating <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March 3<br />
“Here is <strong>the</strong> grim story <strong>of</strong> riot-struck <strong>Paarl</strong>…” 7<br />
Chapter Outline 11<br />
Chapter 1: A Spectacle <strong>of</strong> ‘truth’: Producing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> 14<br />
“Stories <strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>”: Reporting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> ‘Riot’ 14<br />
A scheme <strong>of</strong> legitimation: On <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission 23<br />
Trying ‘Poqo’: Reflecting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March Court Cases 37<br />
Chapter 2: Who speaks for <strong>Paarl</strong>’s pasts? : The <strong>Paarl</strong> March and history 50<br />
Writing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March 50<br />
Making ‘Poqo’? 63<br />
Finding its place in liberation historiography 69<br />
Chapter 3: A different angle?: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> 78<br />
Picturing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> 79<br />
Identification and subjectification through police photographs 83<br />
“Do you know this man?”: Photographs as evidence 89<br />
Capturing Poqo: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused 94<br />
Expanding <strong>the</strong> lens 109<br />
Chapter 4: Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>s 112<br />
Production <strong>of</strong> knowledge and subjection <strong>of</strong> agency 117
v<br />
Scripted and Enacted: The Commission and Trials as performance <strong>of</strong> power 124<br />
Making silences 126<br />
Reading <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission 133<br />
Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Court Cases 137<br />
The archives and history 141<br />
Conclusion 146<br />
Bibliography 152
1<br />
<strong>In</strong>troduction<br />
“...history may well show that <strong>the</strong>re were many o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
factors which were not brought to light[by <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission]...Perhaps in <strong>the</strong> future a fuller story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> riot will be known, revealing some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> undercurrents<br />
<strong>of</strong> factionalism, intimidation and frustration that were<br />
barely hinted at in <strong>the</strong> evidence.”1<br />
This <strong>the</strong>sis is concerned with an uprising which occurred during <strong>the</strong> early morning hours <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> 22 nd <strong>of</strong> November 1962 in <strong>Paarl</strong>- a small agricultural town some 60 kilometres nor<strong>the</strong>ast<br />
<strong>of</strong> Cape Town. On this occasion a group <strong>of</strong> about 250 men, 2 armed with axes, pangas and<br />
o<strong>the</strong>r home-made weapons, <strong>march</strong>ed from <strong>the</strong> nearby Mbekweni township to <strong>the</strong> police<br />
station in <strong>the</strong> town’s centre. An event, which lasted no more than three hours, left seven dead<br />
and several wounded in its wake. 3<br />
This uprising was a comparatively small event, with comparatively few casualties but it took<br />
place against <strong>the</strong> backdrop <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> turn to armed struggle which followed <strong>the</strong> banning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
African National Congress (hereafter <strong>the</strong> ANC) and <strong>the</strong> Pan African Congress (hereafter <strong>the</strong><br />
PAC). 4 However in <strong>the</strong> sense that it seemed to directly threaten white civilians, this was an<br />
event constructed as most closely resembling <strong>the</strong> anti-colonialist Mau Mau rebellion in<br />
Kenya between 1952 and 1960 during which time press reports focused most <strong>of</strong>ten on <strong>the</strong><br />
brutal killings <strong>of</strong> white women and children by groups represented as violent “terrorist<br />
1 Anna Pearce, A Permit to Live, Unpublished Manuscript (1965), National Library <strong>of</strong> South Africa, 292.<br />
2 The seeming accuracy <strong>of</strong> this figure is but one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uncertainties that this <strong>the</strong>sis seeks to explore.<br />
3 Tom Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection: A South African Uprising,” African Studies Review, Vol. 25 (1982). Tom<br />
Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa since 1945 (Braamfontein: Longman Group Ltd, 1983).<br />
4 Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African<br />
Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006). I will expand on <strong>the</strong>se<br />
activities later in this introduction, but <strong>the</strong>se included for example rioting and violence in Durban’s Cato Manor<br />
township (February 1960), Sharpeville and Langa <strong>march</strong>es (March 1960), Pondo revolts in <strong>the</strong> Transkei (from<br />
February 1960.) See Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa. Gail Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa: The<br />
Evolution <strong>of</strong> an Ideology (Los Angeles: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 1978). Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter<br />
and Gail Gerhart, From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong> African politics in South Africa 1882-<br />
1964, Volume 3 (USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication, 1978). Philip Kgosana, Lest we forget (Johannesburg:<br />
Skotaville Publishers, 1988). Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist (Cape Town:<br />
Tafelberg, 2006). Tom Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles, March-April 1960,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />
Studies, Vol. 4 (1978). Govan Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid<br />
for Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa, 1984).
2<br />
gangs.” 5 <strong>In</strong>formed by this kind <strong>of</strong> over-simplified propaganda <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> war in Kenya, <strong>the</strong> events<br />
in <strong>Paarl</strong>, particularly <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> 17 year old Rentia Vermeulen and 21 year old Frans<br />
Richard, as well as <strong>the</strong> attack on an elderly couple in <strong>the</strong>ir bed, by men with “primitive<br />
weapons,” incited massive latent white anxieties throughout South Africa and intensive<br />
repressive measures.<br />
For <strong>the</strong> quiet agricultural town to have been <strong>the</strong> site <strong>of</strong> such violence seemed to have shocked<br />
<strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state and white South Africa. <strong>Paarl</strong> was a place normally considered to be “quiet<br />
and conservative…a helplessly progressive town reluctant to lose its village character, where<br />
life moves not much faster than <strong>the</strong> growing vine and white and coloured have for<br />
generations gone amicably about <strong>the</strong>ir business.” 6 <strong>In</strong> this fictional idyllic context <strong>the</strong> violence<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was magnified. As <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus put it, “<strong>In</strong> this placid setting <strong>the</strong> blood lust<br />
and killing <strong>of</strong> Wednesday night assumes a horror and tragedy beyond normal proportion, like<br />
murder in a monastery.” 7<br />
This relatively small event received inflated press coverage and became <strong>the</strong> stage for a stateappointed<br />
commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry (“The Commission appointed to inquire into <strong>the</strong> events on<br />
<strong>the</strong> 20 th to 22 nd November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong>, and <strong>the</strong> causes that gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto”) as well as<br />
some five years <strong>of</strong> ongoing judicial trials leading to <strong>the</strong> imprisonment <strong>of</strong> scores and <strong>the</strong><br />
execution <strong>of</strong> 21 men. 8 Thereafter <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state was satisfied that it had eliminated Poqo,<br />
and <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> “riot” was put to bed. 9<br />
Over <strong>the</strong> next twenty years <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> seemed to have been largely forgotten in <strong>the</strong><br />
‘shadows <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive,’ o<strong>the</strong>r than to be used as an example <strong>of</strong> an ineffective liberation<br />
5 Marshall Clough, Mau Mau Memories: History, memory and politics (Boulder: Lynne Reinner Publishers,<br />
1998), 155. David Anderson, Histories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hanged: The dirty war in Kenya and <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> empire (New<br />
York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2005).<br />
6 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
7 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
8 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 387.<br />
9 “Poqo uitgewis in <strong>Paarl</strong>” Die Burger (4 December 1962).
3<br />
attempt, by both <strong>the</strong> ANC’s perspective as well as in much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> academic literature. 10 <strong>In</strong><br />
1982 Tom Lodge was <strong>the</strong> first to understand this event as an important act <strong>of</strong> resistance in <strong>the</strong><br />
history <strong>of</strong> South African liberation movements. However, primarily concerned as he was with<br />
<strong>the</strong> sociology <strong>of</strong> liberation, Lodge’s work seemed unable to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> or to<br />
ensure for it <strong>the</strong> position he thought it deserved in South African liberation historiography. 11<br />
Perhaps it is here that my modest effort to understand this event is located. The <strong>the</strong>sis is<br />
concerned with <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been constructed and written at<br />
multiple levels, and asks whe<strong>the</strong>r we can move beyond this representation. At a<br />
historiographical level it raises <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> how one thinks through a fragment <strong>of</strong> history<br />
and explores such a small event which erupts at one moment and <strong>the</strong>n seems to disappear,<br />
without consigning it to <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> a resistance framework dominated by <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> ANC. 12<br />
Locating <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March<br />
<strong>In</strong> locating Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and relying largely on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation,<br />
most scholars begin with <strong>the</strong> PAC’s separation from <strong>the</strong> ANC in 1959. 13 While such a<br />
progressive chain-like discussion seems to me to largely reproduce <strong>the</strong> Commission’s<br />
analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> Poqo, it does seem necessary to consider <strong>Paarl</strong>’s uprising in<br />
relation to <strong>the</strong> political situation in South Africa during <strong>the</strong> 1950’s and early 1960’s.<br />
10 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC” (May 1963), accessed at www.anc.org.za on<br />
23 September 2011. Edward Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964 (USA: North Western University<br />
Press, 1971). Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. Richard Gibson, African Liberation Movements:<br />
Contemporary struggles against white minority rule (London: Oxford University Press, 1972). Karis et al, From<br />
Protest to Challenge. Dirk Kotze, African politics in South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co.,<br />
1975).<br />
11 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection.” Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa.<br />
12 I refer here to <strong>the</strong> ways in which resistance to apar<strong>the</strong>id has been conceptualised.<br />
13 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,1960-1963,” in The<br />
Road to Democracy in South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South<br />
Africa: Unisa Press, 2006), 257. Muriel Horrell, Action, reaction and counter-action (Johannesburg: South<br />
African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations, 1971). Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge. Gerhart, Black Power in<br />
South Africa.
4<br />
The PAC emerged in 1959 as a breakaway from <strong>the</strong> ANC. <strong>In</strong> 1960 both <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC<br />
launched anti-pass campaigns and called for people to leave <strong>the</strong>ir passes at home and present<br />
<strong>the</strong>mselves at police stations for arrest. 14<br />
The PAC sought to forestall <strong>the</strong> ANC’s anti-pass campaign by launching its own at an earlier<br />
date. However, <strong>the</strong> PAC-led anti-pass demonstrations at <strong>the</strong> police station in <strong>the</strong> Transvaal<br />
township <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville on 21 March 1960 resulted in 69 men, women and children being<br />
killed. 15 This event was followed by massive demonstrations at <strong>the</strong> police station in Langa<br />
township, Cape Town, which were met with tear gas and police batons. 16<br />
On 30 March <strong>the</strong><br />
young PAC leader, Philip Kgosana, led a group <strong>of</strong> 30,000 people into Cape Town’s city<br />
centre in protest against <strong>the</strong> pass laws. 17 The <strong>march</strong> prompted <strong>the</strong> announcement <strong>of</strong> a State <strong>of</strong><br />
Emergency and <strong>the</strong> arrests <strong>of</strong> hundreds <strong>of</strong> ANC and PAC activists and leaders. Under <strong>the</strong><br />
Unlawful Organisations Act, passed on 8 April 1960, <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC were banned.<br />
Several trials followed as <strong>the</strong> state introduced various o<strong>the</strong>r new laws, including <strong>the</strong><br />
Suppression <strong>of</strong> Communism Act, <strong>the</strong> Riotous Assemblies Act and <strong>the</strong> Public Safety Act. 18<br />
As unrest spread, state organisations responded with increasing repression and violence, <strong>the</strong><br />
1960’s was a decade in which <strong>the</strong> state rapidly reorganised its security structures. 19 Political<br />
undercurrents throughout South Africa became increasingly militant at this time. 20 The first<br />
part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> decade saw increasingly violent resistance in <strong>the</strong> Transkei to <strong>the</strong> Bantu Authorities<br />
14 See Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. See also Gwendolyn Carter, “African Nationalist Movements in<br />
South Africa,” The Massachusetts Review, Vol.5, No.1 (1963).<br />
15 Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles,” 216.<br />
16 Philip Kgosana, Lest we forget . Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles.”<br />
17 Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles,” 216.<br />
18 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 252. Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 343-344.<br />
19 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 349.<br />
20 At this time violent uprisings took place in Durban’s Cato Manor (February 1960) in response to forced<br />
removals, and political sentiment in Cape Town’s townships, particularly, Langa, became increasingly militant.<br />
Mgxashe, Are you with us? Kgosana, Lest we forget. Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC<br />
activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006), 38. “Riots erupt in Cato Manor,” accessed at<br />
www.sahistory.org.za/dated-event/riots-erupt-cato-manor.htm on 30 April 2012.
5<br />
system, <strong>the</strong> extension <strong>of</strong> passes to women and <strong>the</strong> reallocation <strong>of</strong> land. 21 Peasant uprisings<br />
broke out in Pondoland in <strong>the</strong> Transkei and in <strong>the</strong> Transvaal resulting in violent responses by<br />
<strong>the</strong> state police and <strong>the</strong> declaration <strong>of</strong> a State <strong>of</strong> Emergency in November 1960. 22<br />
Under <strong>the</strong> Urban Areas Act, <strong>Paarl</strong>’s coloured and black populations had been forcibly<br />
removed and relocated to separate areas. 23 People defined as ‘coloured’ were relocated to <strong>the</strong><br />
‘o<strong>the</strong>r side’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Berg River which became a racial dividing line, and much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Valley’s<br />
black population was ‘endorsed out’ while <strong>the</strong> remaining ‘productive’ individuals,<br />
particularly migrant workers, were housed in <strong>the</strong> two municipal locations, Mbekweni and<br />
Langabuya. 24 Resettlement meant that many were denied urban residence, and from 1955<br />
women whose husbands had not lived and worked in <strong>Paarl</strong> regularly for fifteen years were<br />
‘endorsed out’ and sent to reserves, mainly in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. 25 An additional threat to<br />
continued black residence in <strong>Paarl</strong> came in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Urban Labour Preference Policy a<br />
prospect first raised by H.F. Verwoerd, <strong>the</strong>n Minister <strong>of</strong> Native Affairs, in Parliament in<br />
1952, according to which <strong>the</strong> state meant to replace black unskilled labour in <strong>the</strong> Western<br />
Cape with coloured workers. <strong>In</strong> 1955 <strong>the</strong> secretary for Native Affairs, Dr. W.W. Eiselen<br />
announced <strong>the</strong> state’s policy to ultimately remove all black people from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape<br />
altoge<strong>the</strong>r. 26 With increasing political turbulence in <strong>the</strong> country this matter seemed to become<br />
21 See Govan Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid for Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />
Africa, 1984), 111- 121.<br />
22 Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt, 124.<br />
23 See article “Forced removals from <strong>Paarl</strong>, Rondebosch,” The Torch (13 February 1962). This report notes that<br />
15 families who had lived in cottages in <strong>the</strong> Klein Drakenstein area for over 30 years had received eviction<br />
notices and were relocated to Langabuya.<br />
24 Candy Malherbe, <strong>Paarl</strong>: The Hidden Story (Mowbray: Esquire Press, 1987), 59.<br />
25 Perhaps <strong>the</strong> most well-publicised <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se cases, both in South Africa and internationally, was that <strong>of</strong> Mrs<br />
Matsokolo Mapheele. The pregnant Mrs Mapheele was arrested and convicted under <strong>the</strong> Urban Areas Act in <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> Magistrates Court in 1962 for having been in <strong>the</strong> area for longer than 72 hours and living in <strong>the</strong> area<br />
illegally with her husband. She appealed but lost on <strong>the</strong> grounds that she had no legal right to be in <strong>Paarl</strong>. See<br />
“No Right to be Anywhere: Mapheele Case Highlights one <strong>of</strong> Thousands,” The Torch (21 November 1962).<br />
“Not to go means risking jail,” Drum (September 1962).<br />
26 Eiselen had argued that it was necessary to remove all black people from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape as, "<strong>the</strong> Western<br />
Province was <strong>the</strong> natural home <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Coloured people, and <strong>the</strong>y had <strong>the</strong> right to be protected against <strong>the</strong><br />
competition <strong>of</strong> Natives in <strong>the</strong> labour market"…. “<strong>In</strong> order to protect <strong>the</strong> Coloured people socially, culturally and
6<br />
more pressing as <strong>the</strong> growing numbers <strong>of</strong> black and coloured people living and working<br />
toge<strong>the</strong>r provoked fears <strong>of</strong> a united black working class, and even more so after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>, <strong>of</strong> ‘native rebellion.’ 27<br />
Such fears were seemingly also stoked by violent independence struggles in o<strong>the</strong>r African<br />
countries during <strong>the</strong> 1960’s where nationalist sentiment had become increasingly radical and<br />
demanded <strong>the</strong> removal <strong>of</strong> white minority rule. 28<br />
<strong>In</strong> South Africa, it was <strong>the</strong> ANC that took centre stage in <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> resistance to<br />
apar<strong>the</strong>id oppression at <strong>the</strong> time. The turn to an armed struggle and formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ANC’s<br />
armed wing, Umkhonto we Sizwe, in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s are represented as a last resort following <strong>the</strong><br />
failure <strong>of</strong> non-violent means. Umkhonto is remembered as implementing a carefully<br />
organised campaign that targeted state installations ra<strong>the</strong>r than people and that, at least<br />
initially, aimed to avoid bloodshed. Poqo is most <strong>of</strong>ten juxtaposed with this depiction <strong>of</strong><br />
Umkhonto’s more strategic resistance struggle and is directly related to extreme violence. 29<br />
Notwithstanding this, <strong>the</strong> state met ANC activities with ever greater repression. <strong>In</strong> this<br />
narrative <strong>the</strong>n, Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> seem to fit uncomfortably and find little space.<br />
Where <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> has been discussed it seems to continually be in terms <strong>of</strong> a particular<br />
enduring narrative- a narrative constructed largely through <strong>the</strong> institutionally-bounded<br />
discourses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and judicial trials. By this I refer to <strong>the</strong> way in which<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was assigned to Poqo, described variously as ei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> PAC reincarnated or<br />
economically, it was <strong>the</strong>refore necessary to remove <strong>the</strong> Natives and "restore <strong>the</strong> traditional demographic order in<br />
<strong>the</strong> Western Province.” See F. Snitcher, “The Eiselen Scheme,” Africa South, Vol. 1, No.3 (1957), 40.<br />
27 Deborah Posel, The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 1948-1961: Conflict and Compromise (Oxford: Clarendon Press,<br />
1991), 88. “W.P Mass Removals Campaign,” The Torch (1 August 1962).<br />
28 During this time Zimbabwe’s guerrilla war was taking <strong>of</strong>f, <strong>the</strong> Congo was marked by revolutionary protests<br />
between 1963 and 1968, and Kenya faced its own guerrilla war. See Joseph Mtisi, Munyaradzi Nyakundya,<br />
Teresa Barnes, “War in Rhodesia, 1965-1980,” in Brian Raftopoulos and Alois Mlambo, Becoming Zimbabwe:<br />
A history from <strong>the</strong> pre-colonial period to 2008 (Harare and Johannesburg: African Books Collective, 2009).<br />
Anderson, Histories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hanged.<br />
29 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 231, 241. Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. Maaba, “The PAC’s<br />
war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 258.
7<br />
its armed wing. <strong>In</strong> this version local Poqo members, agitating around local grievances<br />
resulting from poor administration and corrupt <strong>of</strong>ficials in <strong>the</strong> Mbekweni Township,<br />
attempted to implement a PAC plan to overthrow <strong>the</strong> white state by 1963. 30 <strong>In</strong> this narration<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> is placed within a framework <strong>of</strong> formal political organisation and defiance, and<br />
provided with a pre-history <strong>of</strong> grievance and resistance. 31<br />
“Here is <strong>the</strong> grim story <strong>of</strong> riot-struck <strong>Paarl</strong>…” 32<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> weeks following <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> a narrative began to emerge which attempted to set out <strong>the</strong><br />
dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “riot,” <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> damages, and stressed <strong>the</strong> tragedy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> two<br />
white youths. Named as <strong>the</strong> “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot,” 33 <strong>the</strong> event was placed firmly within <strong>Paarl</strong> ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />
than Mbekweni. This spoke to <strong>the</strong> mindset that it was white <strong>Paarl</strong> that was affected by <strong>the</strong><br />
uprising, in a sense already erasing <strong>the</strong> Mbekweni <strong>march</strong>ers’ capacity to speak.<br />
According to this narrative <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers walked <strong>the</strong> six kilometres to <strong>the</strong> town where <strong>the</strong>y<br />
divided into two groups, one designated to <strong>march</strong> on <strong>the</strong> local jail and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> police<br />
station in an attempt to demand <strong>the</strong> release <strong>of</strong> several men arrested on <strong>the</strong> morning <strong>of</strong> 21<br />
November. 34 Allegedly Poqo cells in Langa, in Cape Town would carry out disturbances at<br />
30 Reports <strong>of</strong> a PAC plan to take over <strong>the</strong> South African government by 1963 emerged through <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission hearings and was heavily played on by <strong>the</strong> press. See Transcripts <strong>of</strong> Snyman Commission hearings<br />
(University <strong>of</strong> Cape Town Manuscripts and <strong>Archive</strong>s) (hereafter referred to as Snyman Commission), 228-<br />
229.“Poqo se leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” in Die Burger (1 March 1963). “Hooded man at<br />
<strong>In</strong>quiry,” Cape Times (14 December 1962). Potlako Leballo (<strong>the</strong> PAC’s acting president after <strong>the</strong> organisation’s<br />
banning and Robert Sobukwe’s arrest) boasted at a press conference in March 1963 that <strong>the</strong> PAC had been<br />
planning a revolution to take place in April 1963 throughout <strong>the</strong> country. A general uprising was to be carried<br />
out on 8 April when members were to “rise up and set about slaughtering as many whites as possible...”<br />
Benjamin Pogrund, Sobukwe and Apar<strong>the</strong>id (Johannesburg: Jonathan Ball Publishers, 1990), 180.<br />
31 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd<br />
November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto,<br />
(Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963) (hereafter Report).<br />
32 “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />
33 Hereafter referred to as <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Official discourse named this as a ‘riot.’ I am aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> term’s<br />
negative connotation as produced by state discourse to attach a particular racial and negative associations or<br />
subtext to <strong>the</strong> event.<br />
34 “Police see attack as reprisal for arrests,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). See Snyman Commission, 237-<br />
249.
8<br />
<strong>the</strong> same time thus preventing police re-inforcements from arriving from Cape Town. 35 As<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers moved up <strong>Paarl</strong>’s main shopping street <strong>the</strong>y damaged cars, shop windows and<br />
burnt petrol pumps. On reaching <strong>the</strong> police station, <strong>the</strong> police, who had been alerted by a bus<br />
driver, fired into <strong>the</strong> crowd and <strong>the</strong> insurgents scattered. A group <strong>of</strong> men ran down Loop<br />
Street, a residential street behind <strong>the</strong> police station where <strong>the</strong>y attempted to enter private<br />
houses, killing two people and injuring ano<strong>the</strong>r five. 36 Although black victims received<br />
significantly little mention in contrast to <strong>the</strong> publicity around <strong>the</strong> two white victims, several<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were wounded and four were killed that morning. 37<br />
While <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts put <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> black casualties at five and most scholars have<br />
tended to repeat this figure unproblematically, none <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> engage with<br />
<strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> fifth black victim, Mat<strong>the</strong>ws Mayezana Mali, was shot by police on <strong>the</strong><br />
following day, 23 November 1962, while leading a group <strong>of</strong> demonstrators to <strong>the</strong> Police<br />
Station to hand over a list <strong>of</strong> grievances. 38<br />
The South African Police(hereafter <strong>the</strong> SAP), through <strong>the</strong>ir massive arrests and interrogations<br />
<strong>of</strong> Mbekweni residents, introduced Poqo as an underground extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC operating<br />
in Mbekweni and Langa and presented it as <strong>the</strong> movement responsible for <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as well<br />
as several prior murders and instances <strong>of</strong> violence in <strong>the</strong> area. 39<br />
35 Report, 20. Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 112. “Attack on Cape Town also,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (14 December<br />
1962).<br />
36 “Seven killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> rioting,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “<strong>Paarl</strong> is Calm,” Cape Times (23<br />
November 1962). “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (23 November 1962). “Shooting and fighting<br />
in <strong>Paarl</strong> street,” Cape Times (12 December 1962). “Drie Aanvalle op Polisiestasie,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December<br />
1962). “Stories <strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (12 December 1962).<br />
37 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 3 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998), 403. The Truth and<br />
Reconciliation Commission (hereafter TRC) names <strong>the</strong>se victims are named as Godfrey Yekiso, Madodana<br />
Camagu, John Magigo, Ngenisile Sigwebo and Mat<strong>the</strong>ws Mayezana Mali.<br />
38 See TRC Report, Vol. 3, 403.<br />
39 “Background <strong>of</strong> killings, Stabbings to <strong>Paarl</strong> outburst,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Mob attack on<br />
Police Station described,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Lieutenant Tells <strong>of</strong> Battle with Screaming Panga<br />
Attackers,” Cape Times (11 December 1962). “Poqo responsible for killings, says witness,” Cape Argus (10<br />
December 1962). “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by riot horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
“Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962) .
9<br />
<strong>In</strong> attempts to control <strong>the</strong> discourse around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, almost immediately <strong>the</strong>reafter, <strong>the</strong><br />
state appointed <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry and selected a judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transkei<br />
Provincial Court, Justice J.H. Snyman to don <strong>the</strong> commissioner’s hat. 40 The Commission was<br />
motivated as “vitally important to know why a situation such as that existing at <strong>Paarl</strong> could<br />
exist so long without being cleared up,” and so as to “prevent repetition <strong>of</strong> what happened in<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>, to punish <strong>the</strong> culprits and to remove <strong>the</strong> element <strong>of</strong> violence.” 41<br />
As part <strong>of</strong> an intensified security establishment built up after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, hundreds <strong>of</strong> men<br />
alleged to be Poqo members were arrested leading to at least six trials dealing with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> prior murders which played out between1963 and1966. 42 As I will argue, <strong>the</strong>se<br />
trials continued much <strong>the</strong> same logic <strong>of</strong> representation as that set out by <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission, and to a large extent were meant to demonstrate <strong>the</strong> nature and extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Poqo threat.<br />
While Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising have in many ways been dismissed as irrational,<br />
spontaneous and ineffective, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong>re is something about this event, at this<br />
moment and location, that is significant. Three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused were <strong>the</strong> first men to be<br />
executed for sabotage in South Africa. 43 What is it about this moment and this uprising that<br />
was different? And how <strong>the</strong>n does this event, which had incited such a massive response and<br />
counter-insurgency measures, ultimately get placed in <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive and <strong>of</strong> a<br />
dominant resistance struggle narrative?<br />
40 “Judge to <strong>In</strong>quire into <strong>Paarl</strong>’s Night <strong>of</strong> Terror,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).“ Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry and many<br />
murder charges,” <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).<br />
41 “Background <strong>of</strong> killings, Stabbings to <strong>Paarl</strong> outburst,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Mob attack on<br />
Police Station described,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).<br />
42 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 386. “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />
“Police swoop in <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />
43 Lennox Madikane, Fezile Felix Jaxa and Mxolisi Damane, were given death sentences for <strong>the</strong>ir alleged<br />
leading roles in <strong>the</strong> uprising. They were hanged in Pretoria on 1 November 1963. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />
Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963.National archive, Box1/1/1/544. See Brown Maaba, “The PAC’s<br />
war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 273.
10<br />
The majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, and Poqo’s life and activities seems to have<br />
relied directly on evidence presented to <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and courts. 44 As such my<br />
<strong>the</strong>sis is directly concerned with a reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> origins, limits and nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se archives<br />
ra<strong>the</strong>r than engaging in oral interviews. <strong>In</strong> this sense oral interviews are beyond <strong>the</strong> scope <strong>of</strong><br />
my <strong>the</strong>sis for both practical and intellectual reasons. The <strong>Paarl</strong> population <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1960’s was<br />
largely migrant and, in addition, hundreds were endorsed out after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, thus making<br />
people who participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> difficult to trace. 45 Beyond <strong>the</strong> logistical constraints, it<br />
is questionable whe<strong>the</strong>r oral histories produced half a century later would have provided an<br />
alternative interpretation. Ra<strong>the</strong>r, as I will show, it seems that through a merging <strong>of</strong> textual<br />
sources and memory, <strong>the</strong> written histories <strong>of</strong> PAC members in many ways simply reproduce<br />
<strong>the</strong> same popular narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as largely defined by PAC, ANC and state<br />
discourses. As it has emerged from autobiographies <strong>of</strong> ‘Poqo members’ and PAC activists, as<br />
well as informal discussions with a grandson <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers, a narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> implicitly turns into a narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and its life and activities in South Africa<br />
and in exile, which I find unconvincing and which in many ways also reproduces <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission’s formulation. 46<br />
44 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state.” Gerhardt, Black Power in<br />
South Africa, 204, 225-226. Horrell, Action, reaction, counteraction, 53-55,59, 61.<br />
45 For example, a researcher for <strong>the</strong> South African democracy Education Trust (SADET) who paid considerable<br />
attention to this incident only located two people to interview, one <strong>of</strong> whom was African Food and Canning<br />
Workers’ Union member, Lydia Kasi, who did not participate in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> but gave evidence to <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission. I was not able to access this interview.<br />
46 <strong>In</strong>formal discussions with Loyiso Felix Sibelekwana (grandson <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>,<br />
among those hanged in connection with <strong>the</strong> event), Mbekweni (2010, 2011). Such autobiographies include:<br />
Letlapa Mphahlele, Child <strong>of</strong> this soil: My life as a freedom fighter (Cape Town: Kwela Books, 2002). Mgxashe,<br />
Are you with us? Elias Ntloedibe, Here is a tree: Political biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Mangaliso Sobukwe (Botswana:<br />
Century-Turn Publishers, 1995). Tsholoba, M.E. 2010. <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison: an autobiography<br />
<strong>of</strong> M. E. Tsholoba (Cape Town: Mr. Menziwe Esau Tsholoba). As Noel Solani demonstrates, in his article on<br />
<strong>the</strong> myth that exists around Nelson Mandela, oral histories <strong>of</strong> those involved in resistance struggles <strong>of</strong>ten may<br />
come to directly reflect and repeat dominant historical narratives as produced through propaganda, <strong>the</strong> making<br />
<strong>of</strong> myths and heroes. It becomes difficult <strong>the</strong>n, even in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> oral histories, to tear away <strong>the</strong> individual<br />
activist’s perspective or ‘experience.’ See Noel Solani, “The Saint <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Struggle: Deconstructing <strong>the</strong> Mandela<br />
Myth,” Kronos, No.26 (2000). See also Terrence Ranger, “Nationalist Historiography, Patriotic History and <strong>the</strong><br />
History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Nation: The struggle over <strong>the</strong> past in Zimbabwe,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African studies, Vol. 30,<br />
No. 2 (2004). Ciraj Rassool, “The biographic order: fur<strong>the</strong>r notes on biography in South African public culture<br />
after apar<strong>the</strong>id,” paper presented at <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>stitutions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop, Cape Town (2005). <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>
11<br />
I do not attempt to write an alternative narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> or to recover it by forcing it<br />
into a resistance history mould. Ra<strong>the</strong>r this <strong>the</strong>sis is interested in troubling <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />
interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by arguing that we need to read <strong>the</strong>se archives primarily as <strong>the</strong><br />
products <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s counter-insurgency measures. I am concerned with<br />
problematising <strong>the</strong> relationships between violence, history and <strong>the</strong> archives through an<br />
examination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> media coverage, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> judicial trials that<br />
followed. <strong>In</strong> this regard <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> trials need to be understood as enacting state<br />
power and as complicit in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> a particular history which inherently involved<br />
silencing aspects <strong>of</strong> this past. According to Michel-Rolph Trouillot <strong>the</strong> very practice <strong>of</strong><br />
history involves processes <strong>of</strong> silencing sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. 47 At <strong>the</strong> same time, I propose that<br />
<strong>the</strong> solution to such a ‘silencing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past’ is not ‘to give voice’ through a contrary reading.<br />
Ra<strong>the</strong>r, an attempt to disentangle <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> or Poqo from <strong>the</strong> discourses <strong>of</strong> power may be<br />
better served through engaging with <strong>the</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> representation and procedures <strong>of</strong> knowing<br />
involved in <strong>the</strong> production and archiving <strong>of</strong> sources. 48 Such an exercise may open different<br />
possibilities for understanding <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
Chapter Outline<br />
Chapter One, ‘A Spectacle <strong>of</strong> ‘truth’: Producing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>’ engages in a critical<br />
reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> initial media coverage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> court<br />
cases, in attempt to trace <strong>the</strong> origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative. It is interested in <strong>the</strong> creation,<br />
limitations and nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historical knowledge produced around <strong>the</strong> uprising. Here I<br />
autobiographies which I have consulted, people seem to express a collective history or memory reflecting <strong>the</strong><br />
voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC leadership, <strong>the</strong> state or <strong>the</strong> ANC.<br />
47 See Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> past (Boston: Beacon Press, 1995).<br />
48 Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past. This argument is fur<strong>the</strong>r informed by <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Premesh Lalu. See Premesh<br />
Lalu and Brent Harris, “Journeys from <strong>the</strong> horizon <strong>of</strong> history: Text, trial and tales in <strong>the</strong> construction in<br />
narratives <strong>of</strong> pain,” Current Writing, Vol. 8, No.2 (1996). Premesh Lalu, “The Grammar <strong>of</strong> Domination and <strong>the</strong><br />
Subjection <strong>of</strong> Agency: Colonial texts and modes <strong>of</strong> evidence,” History and Theory, 39 (2000). Premesh Lalu,<br />
The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring Pasts (Cape Town: HSRC Press,<br />
2009).
12<br />
consider <strong>the</strong> internal dynamic <strong>of</strong> information within and between <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />
judicial trials. The chapter will investigate <strong>the</strong> different arguments that are staged at <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission, and is interested in how <strong>the</strong>se might enable more complex, fuller<br />
understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
<strong>In</strong> Chapter Two, ‘Who speaks for <strong>Paarl</strong>’s pasts? : The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and history,’ I trace <strong>the</strong><br />
ways in which Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> have been understood and written at multiple levels.<br />
With Lodge’s work as <strong>the</strong> forerunner in this respect, it is concerned with <strong>the</strong> histories that<br />
exist around this event. It is interested in <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> Poqo and endeavours to<br />
investigate <strong>the</strong> ways in which Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> get located within a specific space in<br />
terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wider resistance narrative in South Africa.<br />
Chapter Three, ‘A different angle: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>,’ delves into an<br />
archive <strong>of</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as a potential route to<br />
enabling a more complex and nuanced view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising than that provided by <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission and court cases. This chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong> visual representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> images as employed by <strong>the</strong> media, Snyman Commission and<br />
trials in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> this event and in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> subjects. It is particularly concerned<br />
with a file <strong>of</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participating in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. This is perhaps<br />
<strong>the</strong> space which allows for a move out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> Snyman and his Commission <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>In</strong>quiry as it becomes interested in <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se photographs were used and why,<br />
while seemingly meant to give a face to Poqo, <strong>the</strong>y never take on a more public life. The<br />
photographs present photographic occasions which are not as rigidly controlled as one would<br />
expect from police photographs and reference a multiplicity <strong>of</strong> genres.<br />
Through a deconstructive reading, specifically <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two key archives constructed around <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> March, <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials- and by extension also <strong>the</strong> small photographic
13<br />
archive-Chapter four, ‘Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>s,’ is interested in troubling <strong>the</strong> dominant<br />
representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising which seems to remain largely intact throughout. The chapter<br />
intends to reveal <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses <strong>of</strong> meaning involved both in <strong>the</strong>se<br />
sources ‘production and <strong>the</strong>ir archiving as well as how <strong>the</strong>se may expose <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s<br />
internal mechanisms and <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> power. It shows <strong>the</strong>n how <strong>the</strong>se records are marked<br />
only by silence and denials on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> those who had participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and as such<br />
comes to argue that we cannot recover <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er or fully understand <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> through <strong>the</strong>se archives that seem to have swallowed up <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as an event which<br />
“failed to make <strong>the</strong> cut <strong>of</strong> history.” 49<br />
49 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 9.
14<br />
Chapter 1:<br />
A Spectacle <strong>of</strong> ‘truth’: Producing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
“It is not <strong>the</strong> activity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> knowledge that produces a corpus <strong>of</strong> knowledge, useful or<br />
resistant to power, but power-knowledge, <strong>the</strong> processes and struggles that transverse it and <strong>of</strong> which<br />
it is made up, that determines <strong>the</strong> forms and possible domains <strong>of</strong> knowledge.” 1<br />
This chapter outlines <strong>the</strong> archive which initially provided <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and<br />
which scholars have continually revisited in an effort to write <strong>the</strong> event. It traces <strong>the</strong> major<br />
components <strong>of</strong> this archive, which includes extensive national and local press coverage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> extensive transcripts and reports <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> numerous<br />
court cases that followed in <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court and <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Court between 1963 and<br />
1966 which dealt with <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> uprising and o<strong>the</strong>r alleged<br />
Poqo-related <strong>of</strong>fences.<br />
The chapter is interested in how a seemingly small event in a small agricultural town invoked<br />
<strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> such a massive archive at <strong>the</strong> time, yet subsequently seems to fall into <strong>the</strong><br />
shadows. As I map out <strong>the</strong>se archives it becomes clear that a singular and enduring narrative<br />
emerges. This narrative gets crafted around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo initially through media<br />
coverage, expanded and given weight by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and reproduced through<br />
<strong>the</strong> court cases. By a singular narrative I refer to <strong>the</strong> interpretation that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was<br />
essentially <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Poqo, represented as an extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and a formal political<br />
organisation. As a secondary factor <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was related to localised grievances which<br />
were supposedly manipulated by Poqo leaders for <strong>the</strong>ir own purposes.<br />
“Stories <strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>”: Reporting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> ‘Riot’ 2<br />
The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> received massive publicity throughout <strong>the</strong> South African media. The press’<br />
depiction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in its immediate aftermath was bleak, bluntly emphasising <strong>the</strong><br />
1 Michel Foucault, Discipline and Punish: The birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prison (New York: Random House, 1979), 27-28.<br />
2 I use this term as this is most <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> term used to describe <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March particularly in <strong>the</strong> media.“Stories<br />
<strong>of</strong> Horror at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (12 December 1962).
15<br />
“bloodlust,” horror and tragedy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. 3 These initial reports formulated a clear<br />
distinction between <strong>the</strong> white victims Rentia Vermeulen (who was about to write her final<br />
matric exams) and Frans Richard (who was engaged to be married) to whom <strong>the</strong> readers<br />
sympathies were immediately directed; and <strong>the</strong> “blood-thirsty gang” <strong>of</strong> “screaming Panga<br />
attackers.” 4 The very positioned language employed, even in <strong>the</strong> English liberal press,<br />
immediately fostered an image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers as a “crazed mob” or “gang <strong>of</strong> natives” who<br />
“stormed” into town “chanting and brandishing <strong>the</strong>ir pangas” and “shouting war cries,” and<br />
who “besieged” homes and engaged in “vicious” and “coldblooded killings.” 5 Such<br />
descriptions emphasised <strong>the</strong> savagery and violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in <strong>the</strong> usually “picturesque<br />
Boland town.” 6 Within <strong>the</strong>se early accounts, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was most <strong>of</strong>ten described as entirely<br />
unexpected and irrational- a “sudden outburst <strong>of</strong> savagery,” a notion later compounded<br />
through attempts to trace <strong>the</strong> event’s causes and give it a pre-history. 7<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> following days a story was pieced toge<strong>the</strong>r as details <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event were gleaned through<br />
interviews almost entirely with white <strong>Paarl</strong> residents. These included owners and managers<br />
<strong>of</strong> property and businesses that had been damaged, many <strong>of</strong> whom had not personally<br />
witnessed <strong>the</strong> events but whose properties come to speak to <strong>the</strong> wanton destructiveness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
insurgents. 8 O<strong>the</strong>r interviewees included individuals woken by <strong>the</strong> noise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> crowd in <strong>the</strong><br />
early hours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> morning, who thus provided details such as estimated numbers <strong>of</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers<br />
3 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
4 Richard’s relationship status is noted in “Roerende verhale uit die <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Die Burger (23 November 1962).<br />
See also “Seun en dogter wreed vermoer,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (22 November 1962). “Lieutenant tells <strong>of</strong> battle with<br />
screaming panga attackers,” Cape Times (11 December 1962).<br />
5 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962). “’Burger’ stresses<br />
role <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot <strong>In</strong>quiry,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962). “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times<br />
(23 November 1962).<br />
6 <strong>Paarl</strong> is Calm,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />
7 “C.I.D. in progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot<br />
Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
8 “Seven killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> Rioting,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape<br />
Times (23 November 1962).
16<br />
and opinions on <strong>the</strong>ir mental and emotional state. 9 Most central to many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se reports were<br />
<strong>the</strong> statements <strong>of</strong> Loop Street residents whose houses or persons had been attacked, or who<br />
had witnessed <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> Vermeulen or Richard. 10 <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong> media coverage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> produced <strong>the</strong> initial dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in terms <strong>of</strong> costly<br />
damages and brutal murders, with specific attention to <strong>the</strong> two white victims. Some reports<br />
noted that five <strong>march</strong>ers had been killed, yet <strong>the</strong> focus was essentially on <strong>the</strong>se two white<br />
victims. 11<br />
Newspaper reports fur<strong>the</strong>r relied heavily on statements by <strong>Paarl</strong> police <strong>of</strong>ficers regarding <strong>the</strong><br />
unfolding <strong>of</strong> events at <strong>the</strong> police station and jail. <strong>In</strong> attempting to explain <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and in<br />
some ways quiet <strong>the</strong> anxiety it had triggered, <strong>the</strong> newspapers turned not to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers or<br />
Mbekweni residents, but to <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Defence and <strong>the</strong> South African Police (SAP).<br />
A statement by <strong>the</strong> SAP commissioner in Pretoria, Lieutenant General Keevy, expressed <strong>the</strong><br />
argument that <strong>the</strong> intention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising was to free seven ‘Poqo members’ alleged to have<br />
been involved in a wave <strong>of</strong> murders in <strong>the</strong> area during <strong>the</strong> previous 10 months. These<br />
included <strong>the</strong> murders <strong>of</strong> two alleged informers, George Tshisa (29 April 1962) and Klaas<br />
Hoza (27 January 1962), <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> three women, Magriet Samuels, Sarah Kamos and<br />
Susie Noriet (16 June 1962) and <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> white shop-keeper, Maurice Berger, in<br />
September 1962.<br />
At <strong>the</strong> time when <strong>the</strong>y were committed <strong>the</strong>se murders received very little mention. Klaas<br />
Hoza’s murder is mentioned in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post and Die Burger on Monday 29 January as one<br />
<strong>of</strong> several deaths over <strong>the</strong> weekend. While <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r deaths were <strong>the</strong> results <strong>of</strong> accidents,<br />
9 One witness is quoted as having said that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were not drunk as far as he could tell. Ano<strong>the</strong>r witness<br />
suggests <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were “like men gone mad.” “Grim Story <strong>of</strong> Riot-Struck <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (23<br />
November 1962).<br />
10 “What <strong>Paarl</strong> People Think,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />
11 Seven Killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> Rioting,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).
17<br />
<strong>the</strong>re is no real attempt to differentiate <strong>the</strong> way in which Hoza had been killed and it is<br />
disturbingly naturalised. Die Burger simply reported that, “A Native, Klaas Hoza (28) was<br />
stabbed to death in Huguenot.” 12 The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post simply added that no suspects had been<br />
taken into custody yet and that <strong>the</strong> police were still investigating. <strong>In</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> three<br />
young women killed in Mbekweni on 16 June 1962, <strong>the</strong> Cape Times reported on 20 June<br />
1962 that three female bodies had been found in <strong>the</strong> bush near Mbekweni, “one black and<br />
two coloured,” for which <strong>the</strong> police had not yet determined cause <strong>of</strong> death. 13 The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post<br />
added on 22 June that <strong>the</strong> three had been stabbed to death, and interestingly that <strong>the</strong> police<br />
had arrested a man in C<strong>of</strong>imvaba in connection with <strong>the</strong> murders (although this man is not<br />
named). 14 With that any mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se murders seems to have disappeared, at least from<br />
public view.<br />
It was only after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that Poqo appeared as a focus <strong>of</strong> attention and was linked to <strong>the</strong>se<br />
murders in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area and by extension <strong>the</strong>n, to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 15 Somewhat contradictory<br />
however was <strong>the</strong> simultaneous suggestion by <strong>the</strong> SAP that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was a criminal ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />
than politically instigated affair, which <strong>the</strong> police had well in hand. 16<br />
As a result it seems that<br />
already in this moment <strong>of</strong> naming Poqo and linking it to <strong>the</strong> PAC, understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
movement were murky. None<strong>the</strong>less <strong>the</strong> anxiety expressed by state <strong>of</strong>ficials with regard to<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> suggests in some ways that <strong>Paarl</strong> became <strong>the</strong> site where larger questions <strong>of</strong> race<br />
relations and <strong>the</strong> survival <strong>of</strong> white South Africa bubbled to <strong>the</strong> surface. 17<br />
After <strong>the</strong> initial wave <strong>of</strong> stark press coverage, <strong>the</strong> media tried to construct <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and<br />
develop its causes more carefully. Debates over <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> started to emerge and<br />
12 See Die Burger (29 January 1962).<br />
13 See “Three Women found Dead in Bush” Cape Times (20 June 1962).<br />
14 See “Murdered Women Arrest” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (22 June 1962).<br />
15 “Police see attack as reprisal for arrests,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).<br />
16 “C.I.D. in Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962)<br />
17 Poqo and <strong>Paarl</strong> began to speak to white fears <strong>of</strong> "swart gevaar," "<strong>the</strong> black menace," and by extension to <strong>the</strong><br />
problem facing <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state on how to deal with and control black populations, in o<strong>the</strong>r words <strong>the</strong> ‘Native<br />
Question.’
18<br />
in some ways <strong>the</strong> arguments around <strong>the</strong> event started being rehearsed. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />
remained in line with a view that this was <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> “periodic violence” that was to “be<br />
expected” from “culturally backward people” and stressed <strong>the</strong> urgent need to “move natives<br />
out” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape maintaining that “as long as Poqo exists, not only <strong>Paarl</strong> but all o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
Western Cape centres where <strong>the</strong>re are concentrations <strong>of</strong> natives, cannot sleep peacefully.” 18<br />
Put very clearly by one “<strong>Paarl</strong>ite” in a published letter to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, “that location,<br />
Mbekweni, which is nothing more than a breeding ground for unrighteousness, must be<br />
cleared immediately, and all <strong>the</strong> residents sent back to <strong>the</strong> places from which <strong>the</strong>y had come.<br />
That location is a cancer in our peaceful Boland that will never be cured.” 19<br />
However at <strong>the</strong> same time o<strong>the</strong>r liberal opinions emerged which began to link <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to<br />
<strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> state policies and poor social conditions <strong>of</strong> black townships. Some connected<br />
<strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> to <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> migrant labour system and influx control regulations,<br />
as one <strong>Paarl</strong> Post reader’s letter published in <strong>the</strong> newspaper suggested, “<strong>the</strong> municipality<br />
must understand for once and for all that if <strong>the</strong>y want to run a Native location, <strong>the</strong>y must<br />
allow <strong>the</strong> Natives to live with <strong>the</strong>ir womenfolk.” 20<br />
Ano<strong>the</strong>r letter published in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post by an individual named only as “Bantu,” allowed<br />
<strong>the</strong> space for a resident <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni’s opinion on <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 21 This individual appeals to<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>’s white residents not to “hate or be angry with all <strong>of</strong> us Bantu people” arguing that <strong>the</strong><br />
majority <strong>of</strong> black people in <strong>Paarl</strong>’s townships had not been involved. 22 <strong>In</strong>stead, this letter<br />
18 “Quiet Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
19 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).<br />
20 Letters to editor, “Womenfolk <strong>of</strong> natives,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962). See also, Evening Post, a liberal<br />
publication in P.E., which suggested that <strong>the</strong> trouble in <strong>Paarl</strong> may have resonated from <strong>the</strong> policy <strong>of</strong> endorsing<br />
Africans out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, quoted in “‘Burger’ stresses role <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry,” Cape Argus (23<br />
November 1962).<br />
21 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).<br />
22 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).
19<br />
blamed a specific group <strong>of</strong> men (not named here as Poqo) that had also killed and threatened<br />
black residents in <strong>the</strong> townships. 23 <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n this perspective resonated with <strong>the</strong><br />
police argument that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> a “certain troublesome element” in<br />
Mbekweni ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> “law-abiding Bantu.” 24<br />
While I argue that Poqo was rapidly picked up and given elevated status by <strong>the</strong> state and<br />
through <strong>the</strong> press in <strong>the</strong> aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, this was not <strong>the</strong> first time <strong>the</strong> word had<br />
cropped up in South African media. An article by journalist Ken Owen a month earlier had<br />
attempted to trace <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word by relying on records <strong>of</strong> court cases held in<br />
Cape Town and Stellenbosch earlier in 1962. 25 His argument was particularly informed by a<br />
Cape Town magistrate’s finding that <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo was essentially <strong>the</strong> same thing. These<br />
trials seem to have already unear<strong>the</strong>d dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement and formulated<br />
understandings around it. Owen adopted <strong>the</strong> same deeply positioned language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
apar<strong>the</strong>id state in describing <strong>the</strong> PAC as “a violent body pledged to ‘drive <strong>the</strong> whites into <strong>the</strong><br />
sea’” and described Poqo groups as “gangs <strong>of</strong> hooligans” and “political thugs.” 26 This<br />
understanding <strong>of</strong> Poqo, Owen suggested was reliable as it derived from evidence produced<br />
under oath and “sifted by legal minds” as opposed to rumour on which he suggests one had to<br />
depend for fur<strong>the</strong>r details <strong>of</strong> activities in <strong>the</strong> townships. 27 What Owen failed to note however<br />
was <strong>the</strong> complicity <strong>of</strong> this evidence presented in courts and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se “legal minds?”<br />
Much <strong>of</strong> this formulation with regards to Poqo was almost identical to that presented by<br />
Minister <strong>of</strong> Justice and Defence, Mr B.J. Vorster, and SAP <strong>of</strong>ficials in <strong>the</strong> press after <strong>the</strong><br />
23 Letters to editor, <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962).<br />
24 “Seven killed in <strong>Paarl</strong> rioting,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
25 21 men were brought to trial in Stellenbosch in June 1962 on charges <strong>of</strong> sabotage as Poqo members and for<br />
planning to kill <strong>the</strong> farm manager. See Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 108. Ken Owen, “Poqo,” Cape Times<br />
(5 October 1962).<br />
26 Ken Owen, “Poqo,” Cape Times (5 October 1962).<br />
27 Ken Owen, “Poqo,” Cape Times (5 October 1962).
20<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> who picked up on already existing, yet up until <strong>the</strong>n largely silenced, notions <strong>of</strong> a<br />
reincarnated PAC organisation functioning in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape. 28 However it seems that it<br />
was only really after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> that Poqo took on a public life as it “burned its way into<br />
<strong>the</strong> newspaper headlines and into <strong>the</strong> minds <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people” 29 and came to be seen as a<br />
formidable threat. Wellington resident and Black Sash member, Anne Pearce recalled that it<br />
was only <strong>the</strong> morning after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that <strong>the</strong> word ‘Poqo’ was first used to refer to “a secret<br />
organisation that is responsible for <strong>the</strong> murders that had taken place in <strong>Paarl</strong>. It terrorises<br />
people into joining and <strong>the</strong>y sometimes have grisly initiation ceremonies something like<br />
Mau-Mau.” 30<br />
Often referred to in this way as in <strong>the</strong> league <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> violent Mau Mau rebellion in Kenya<br />
between 1952 and 1960, Poqo was written into a larger grand narrative <strong>of</strong> black organisations<br />
which attempted to overthrow <strong>the</strong>ir white colonial governments. Without really<br />
understanding <strong>the</strong> events in Kenya, parallels were immediately drawn with Mau Mau’s secret<br />
oathing ceremonies, its aims to overthrow <strong>the</strong> white British government and its extreme<br />
violence against white settlers. Like Mau Mau, Poqo was viewed as a “savage, violent, and<br />
depraved tribal cult, an expression <strong>of</strong> unrestrained emotion ra<strong>the</strong>r than reason.” 31<br />
However,<br />
even this discourse seems to speak more to white fears about decolonisation than really being<br />
about Poqo. Reports on Poqo continued and expressed even more urgency after <strong>the</strong> “Poqo<br />
attack” on a road worker’s camp near <strong>the</strong> Mbashe/ Bashee River Bridge in <strong>the</strong> Transkei and<br />
killing <strong>of</strong> two white road workers as well as <strong>the</strong> wife and two daughters <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men on<br />
28 “Background to <strong>Paarl</strong> outburst <strong>of</strong> killing, stabbings,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). “Quiet Conservative<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by riot horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
29 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963).<br />
30 The Black Sash was a liberal white women’s organisation. Anne Pearce, A permit to Live, Unpublished<br />
manuscript, (1965), National Library <strong>of</strong> South Africa, 240. See “Crazed Africans,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November<br />
1962). “Sudden outburst <strong>of</strong> savagery,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). “Primitive rebellion,” Cape Times (23<br />
November 1962). “Chanting crowd <strong>of</strong> murder-bent rioters,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962).<br />
31 See Bruce Berman, "Nationalism, Ethnicity, and Modernity: The paradox <strong>of</strong> Mau Mau,” Canadian Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
African Studies, 25 (2) (1991), 181–206.
21<br />
<strong>the</strong> night <strong>of</strong> 4-5 February 1963. 32<br />
However nowhere did <strong>the</strong> opinions or accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men<br />
who <strong>march</strong>ed to <strong>Paarl</strong> feature.<br />
With <strong>the</strong> start <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission hearings, <strong>the</strong> media reported extensively on its<br />
findings and arguments, rendering <strong>the</strong>se overt and public through reports in <strong>the</strong> everyday<br />
press and quoting large sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings verbatim. It paid specific attention to <strong>the</strong><br />
features and activities <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> word appeared repeatedly in newspapers almost daily<br />
as <strong>the</strong>y reported on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s findings <strong>of</strong> “Poqo plans to eliminate whites,” thus<br />
increasing white fear. 33 A document issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC in May 1963 noted that: “The<br />
newspapers have been full <strong>of</strong> Poqo…A horrific image <strong>of</strong> bloodthirsty savage hordes intent on<br />
<strong>the</strong> blood <strong>of</strong> a white man has sent shivers down <strong>the</strong> spines <strong>of</strong> a reading public conditioned by<br />
propaganda to accepting everything without questioning.” 34<br />
Surprisingly Drum magazine, thought <strong>of</strong> as a means <strong>of</strong> expression and voice for black people<br />
under apar<strong>the</strong>id, published an article on Poqo in February 1963 which, while in some ways<br />
attempting a broader understanding <strong>of</strong> Poqo, simultaneously reproduced sections <strong>of</strong> this same<br />
formulation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement. 35 While <strong>the</strong> article sympa<strong>the</strong>tically pointed to frustrations and<br />
grievances <strong>of</strong> black people in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, including <strong>the</strong> endorsing out <strong>of</strong> people and<br />
separation <strong>of</strong> husbands and wives, as leading people to join <strong>the</strong> movement, it simultaneously<br />
reproduced a state view by citing sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission which presented Poqo<br />
as a racially exclusive, gender biased and extremely violent organisation which had<br />
32 <strong>In</strong> what Brown Maaba describes as “<strong>the</strong> most widely publicised Poqo attack” five white people were hacked to<br />
death on <strong>the</strong> night <strong>of</strong> 4-5 February 1963 near <strong>the</strong> Bashee/Mbashe River bridge in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. See Brown<br />
Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African<br />
Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980], (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006), 282. See “Transkei-<br />
Gruwel: Polisie op spoor,” Die Burger (6 February 1963)<br />
33 “Poqo aims to rule <strong>the</strong> world,” Cape Times (11 December 1962). “Poqo plans to eliminate whites by 1963,”<br />
Cape Times (14 December 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry told <strong>of</strong> Poqo rituals,” Cape Times (11 December 1962). “Poqo se<br />
leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” Die Burger (1 March 1963).<br />
34 See “Amandla Ngawethu,” ANC editorial issued May 1963 reproduced in Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter,<br />
and Gail Gerhart, (hereafter Karis et al.) From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong> African politics<br />
in South Africa 1882-1964 (USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication, 1978), 758.<br />
35 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963).
22<br />
essentially forced people to join. The article drew a clear distinction between Poqo groups<br />
and black populations (in much <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> state’s division <strong>of</strong> Poqo from “lawabiding<br />
Bantus”), in some sense disapprovingly setting Poqo apart and presenting it as a<br />
“terrorist movement” ra<strong>the</strong>r than a legitimate resistance movement.<br />
Drum’s depiction <strong>of</strong> Poqo was not so far removed as one would have expected from <strong>the</strong><br />
discussion <strong>of</strong> Poqo in Die Huisgenoot in April 1963, a historically white Afrikaans<br />
magazine. 36<br />
This article repeated <strong>the</strong> argument that <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo were <strong>the</strong> same<br />
organisation and proceeded to describe a history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and its activities. It portrayed<br />
Poqo as a violent “terrorist movement,” like Kenya’s Mau Mau, which presented a significant<br />
threat to <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state, yet it proceeded to argue that police measures since <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> had effectively crippled <strong>the</strong> organisation. <strong>In</strong> attempting to trace Poqo’s origins, this<br />
article like Owen’s, began its discussion with <strong>the</strong> August 1962 trial in Stellenbosch and<br />
ano<strong>the</strong>r in Wynberg in which <strong>the</strong> accused were defined as Poqo members. However, as is<br />
pertinent to my argument, <strong>the</strong> article suggested that it was only really at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> that Poqo was widely reported on and became a matter <strong>of</strong> national concern. It<br />
suggested that: “It was only at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> attack on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police station and <strong>the</strong><br />
cruel murders <strong>of</strong> two young whites last year in <strong>the</strong> evening hours <strong>of</strong> 21 November that South<br />
Africa was given a wakeup call. 37<br />
<strong>In</strong> contrast, <strong>the</strong> militant left wing newspaper, The Torch, was perhaps most strongly opposed<br />
to <strong>the</strong> state, Snyman Commission and media’s portrayal <strong>of</strong> Poqo, arguing that its<br />
representation as a violent, terrorist organisation aimed at <strong>the</strong> “elimination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Whites” by<br />
36 “Poqo: Polisie blus ʼn Volkaan,” Die Huisgenoot (26 April 1963).<br />
37 Translated from Afrikaans: “Dit was eers die aanval op die <strong>Paarl</strong>se polisiekantoor en die wreed moord op<br />
twee jong blankes verlede jaar in die nagure van 21 November wat Suid Afrika wakker geskud het.” “Poqo:<br />
Polisie blus ʼn Volkaan,” Die Huisgenoot (26 April 1963).
23<br />
1963 provided <strong>the</strong> “Herrenvolk propagandists and <strong>the</strong> press, in particular, abundant<br />
propaganda material.” 38 It argued <strong>the</strong>n that <strong>the</strong> state had used Poqo as legitimation for <strong>the</strong><br />
mass removals <strong>of</strong> Africans from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape. 39<br />
While <strong>the</strong> report critically laid out <strong>the</strong><br />
dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo it did not provide any alternative<br />
interpretation for <strong>the</strong> movement.<br />
A scheme <strong>of</strong> legitimation: On <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission 40<br />
As becomes clear in <strong>the</strong>se news reports, <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state moved incredibly swiftly in its<br />
attempts to deal with <strong>the</strong> ‘crisis’ posed by <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> events. A one-man judicial commission<br />
was already appointed by Justice Minister Vorster by 23 November 1962 and Mr Justice J. H.<br />
Snyman, a judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal Provincial Division, was flown in just six days after <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>. 41 The Commission was given powers under <strong>the</strong> Commissions Act <strong>of</strong> 1947. This act<br />
determined <strong>the</strong> powers, protection and <strong>the</strong> procedure by which <strong>the</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry<br />
would be regulated providing it with, “<strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> a provincial division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> supreme court<br />
<strong>of</strong> South Africa…in respect to summoning <strong>of</strong> witnesses, <strong>the</strong> administration <strong>of</strong> oaths, and <strong>the</strong><br />
examination <strong>of</strong> books, documents and objects.” 42<br />
According to its mandate <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission was appointed with <strong>the</strong> specific terms “to<br />
inquire into and report upon <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong> on 20 – 22 November 1962, and <strong>the</strong> causes<br />
which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto.” 43 Very quickly <strong>the</strong> Commission became <strong>the</strong> only legitimate forum<br />
38 “<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry,” The Torch (12 December 1962).<br />
39 “<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry,” The Torch (12 December 1962).<br />
40 I borrow this framing from Adam Ashforth. The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South<br />
Africa (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990). Adam Ashforth, “Reckoning Schemes <strong>of</strong> Legitimation: On<br />
commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry as power/knowledge forms,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Historical Sociology, Vol. 3, Issue 1 (1990).<br />
41 “Judge to <strong>In</strong>quire into <strong>Paarl</strong>’s Night <strong>of</strong> Terror,” Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />
42 Snyman Commission, 449.<br />
43 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd<br />
November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto,<br />
(Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963) (hereafter Report). Report, 1. These terms <strong>of</strong> reference were supposedly
24<br />
for discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘facts’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Consequently a meeting called by <strong>Paarl</strong>’s tax<br />
payers which was to take place on 10 December 1962 was cancelled by Snyman who argued<br />
that such a meeting was “undesirable” and might have come into conflict with <strong>the</strong> findings <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> Commission, suggesting ra<strong>the</strong>r that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> residents give testimony before him. 44<br />
The Commissions Act required that <strong>the</strong> Commission’s sittings be held in public though<br />
Snyman would have <strong>the</strong> discretion to hear certain evidence in camera. Snyman had <strong>the</strong><br />
authority to subpoena witnesses to appear. Counsel was allowed to appear on behalf <strong>of</strong><br />
different interests or individuals. 45<br />
People could send in a statement to be put before<br />
Snyman who would <strong>the</strong>n, like a casting director, choose who would have <strong>the</strong> opportunity to<br />
appear in public before <strong>the</strong> Commission. <strong>In</strong> his work, Snyman relied specifically on <strong>the</strong> help<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Attorney General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape, Mr van den Berg, who led <strong>the</strong> evidence, and a senior<br />
SAP <strong>of</strong>ficer, Major Coetzee, who was in charge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquiry. 46<br />
Snyman fur<strong>the</strong>r relied on <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> advocates representing various interests concerned,<br />
including <strong>the</strong> SAP and Bantu Administration <strong>of</strong>fices, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality, <strong>the</strong> South<br />
African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations (hereafter SAIRR) and a ‘Bantu Advisory Board,” and<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> taxpayers. 47<br />
As I will develop fur<strong>the</strong>r later in this chapter, <strong>the</strong>se advocates in many<br />
“<strong>the</strong> widest possible,” according to Snyman quoted in “Riot hearings will be in public,” Cape Times (29<br />
November 1962).<br />
44 “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot inquiry opens: warning by <strong>the</strong> judge,” Cape Argus (6 December 1962). “Riot <strong>In</strong>quiry resumed,”<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).<br />
45 Report, 1. “Riot hearing will be in public,” Cape Times (29 November 1962).<br />
46 “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot inquiry opens,” Cape Argus (6 December 1962).<br />
47 The Bantu Advisory Committee was meant to advise <strong>the</strong> white urban local authorities on issues relating to <strong>the</strong><br />
location’s population but which was in fact essentially connected to <strong>the</strong> state- although largely ignored by <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> municipality, had little legitimate power and was largely distrusted in Mbekweni. The Group Areas Act <strong>of</strong><br />
1950 had provided for an advisory board in each location, to contain at least three elected or appointed African<br />
members, with a white chairperson but <strong>the</strong>se bodies never acquired administrative, legislative, or financial<br />
power, and were phased out from 1968. See Rodney Davenport, “Historical background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id city to<br />
1948,” in Swilling, M., Humphries, R, Shubane, K. (eds), Apar<strong>the</strong>id City in Transition (Cape Town: Oxford<br />
University Press, 1991), 7, 8. Dirk Kotze, African politics in South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and<br />
Co., 1975), 34.
25<br />
ways used <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as a site to stage <strong>the</strong>ir larger arguments, <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
conveying <strong>the</strong>ir positions clearly through <strong>the</strong> questions <strong>the</strong>y posed to witnesses.<br />
Just two weeks after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, on 6 December 1962, <strong>the</strong> Commission began its sittings in<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>. While in <strong>Paarl</strong>, it assembled in <strong>the</strong> Ontspanningsklubsaal, a recreation hall used for<br />
wedding receptions and recreational activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s white population, and which could<br />
accommodate 1,000 people. 48 For <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission, <strong>the</strong> hall was transformed<br />
into a ‘court’ with special <strong>of</strong>fices for <strong>the</strong> judge, attorney-general, security <strong>of</strong>ficer, typist and<br />
attorneys. <strong>In</strong> line with apar<strong>the</strong>id policy, black people were to enter through a separate<br />
entrance and were seated on <strong>the</strong> gallery, while white people sat below in <strong>the</strong> hall (closest to<br />
<strong>the</strong> judge and proceedings). 49 The Commission later moved to Cape Town, holding hearings<br />
in <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court. Removed from <strong>the</strong> heavy tensions and drama in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Cape Town<br />
supposedly constituted “a calmer atmosphere.” 50<br />
The majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s proceedings were held in Afrikaans. Advocate Burger<br />
(appearing for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality) argued that <strong>Paarl</strong> was “an Afrikaans area and everyone<br />
was able to speak it. But if anyone wants to present to <strong>the</strong> Commission he/she can do so in a<br />
language that suits him/her.” 51 The Commission did remain true to its word and some black<br />
witnesses present made <strong>the</strong>ir statements in <strong>the</strong>ir own language. 52<br />
48 “Baie Vrae is Voorgestel,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (4 December 1962).<br />
49 “Saal word in ʼn h<strong>of</strong> omskep” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>Paarl</strong> Events,” The Torch (12<br />
December 1962).<br />
50 If <strong>the</strong>re were any o<strong>the</strong>r reasons why <strong>the</strong> hearings move to Cape Town, Snyman does not say. See Report, 1.<br />
Pearce, A Permit to Live, 254.<br />
51 Snyman Commission, 10.<br />
52 It is not clear which language <strong>the</strong>se witnesses use. Yet translation becomes evident in a few cases where a<br />
translator is addressed as an aside. See hearings <strong>of</strong> George Skoen, X1-4, Matinyose Zenani. Snyman<br />
Commission, 36, 1017.
26<br />
<strong>In</strong> total <strong>the</strong> Commission had 46 sitting days during which time, according to Snyman, 76<br />
witnesses had given oral evidence before him in one way or ano<strong>the</strong>r. 53 A fur<strong>the</strong>r 24 people<br />
gave evidence by way <strong>of</strong> affidavits. 54 Several people were interviewed and <strong>the</strong>ir statements<br />
taken without being placed under oath. The police produced several people before <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission and <strong>the</strong> Security Branch <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP was also allowed to put ‘confidential<br />
information’ before <strong>the</strong> Commission in private when Snyman was satisfied that “it was in<br />
public interest to do so.” 55<br />
Spreading invitations through press and radio, Snyman appealed to a public <strong>of</strong> “all races” to<br />
come forward with information pertaining to <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> so as to get to <strong>the</strong> “truth.” 56<br />
However under <strong>the</strong> conditions <strong>of</strong> a state-sponsored commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry it was essentially a<br />
white public that responded. 57<br />
Despite Snyman’s claim to providing witnesses with<br />
protection he was not <strong>of</strong> much help beyond <strong>the</strong> court, and witnesses who attended hearings or<br />
gave evidence were <strong>of</strong>ten threatened and intimidated. 58 It was <strong>of</strong>ten suggested <strong>the</strong>n that black<br />
people did not openly attend <strong>the</strong> hearings out <strong>of</strong> fear <strong>of</strong> Poqo, or so Snyman claimed. As<br />
noted in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Post for instance on 10 December 1962, <strong>of</strong> 54 people in attendance at <strong>the</strong><br />
hearings that day, 40 were white. 59 The number <strong>of</strong> black witnesses was significantly less than<br />
53 I am not sure how Snyman arrived at this number and who he counted as witnesses as my count has totalled<br />
85 witnesses excluding 2 volumes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> transcripts which are missing.<br />
54 Report, 1. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se statements are attached to <strong>the</strong> Commission as exhibits although <strong>the</strong>y don’t seem to<br />
be referred to at any point during <strong>the</strong> hearings. These include among o<strong>the</strong>rs statements by an “unknown Bantu,”<br />
Hester Vermeulen( mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen), Susanna van Dyk (victim), Francina Perold (Loop Street<br />
resident, victim), Johannes Heraldene, Jacobus Baatjie, Col. Theunis Carstens, Capt. Roussouw, Detective-<br />
Adjutant Gert van der Merwe.<br />
55 Report, 1. Pearce, A Permit to Live, 254.<br />
56 Mou<strong>the</strong>d by Snyman, as a representative <strong>of</strong> a racially exclusive state, this appeal requires consideration.<br />
While a call for <strong>the</strong> participation <strong>of</strong> “all races” could have been simply lip service as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> enactment <strong>of</strong> a<br />
democracy which did not exist. See “Riot hearings will be in public: judge appeals for information,” Cape Times<br />
(29 November 1962)<br />
57 “ Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry and many murder charges,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).<br />
58 See Pearce, A Permit to Live, 259.<br />
59 “Riots <strong>In</strong>quiry and many murder charges,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962).
27<br />
white witnesses appearing before <strong>the</strong> Commission. Of <strong>the</strong> 85 witnesses that I have identified<br />
as having appeared before Snyman, only 23 were black and only two were women. 60<br />
<strong>In</strong>itially <strong>the</strong> Commission attempted to lay out <strong>the</strong> dimensions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event, and was interested<br />
specifically in <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> events, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er’s route to town, damage to properties,<br />
<strong>the</strong>ir interaction with <strong>the</strong> police and <strong>the</strong> attacks on houses in Loop Street. The first witnesses<br />
to be called included <strong>the</strong> manager <strong>of</strong> a garage that was damaged as well as a black petrol<br />
attendant, George Skoen, who had been on duty at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>; and among o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
police statements, that <strong>of</strong> Lieutenant Jansen van Rensburg <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Police Department.<br />
Lieutenant Jansen van Rensburg’s testimony was to provide specific details <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and<br />
more particularly spoke to <strong>the</strong> way in which events unfolded at <strong>the</strong> police station that<br />
morning. 61 Thereafter <strong>the</strong> Commission heard <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> several Loop Street residents<br />
who had witnessed, heard or were in some way involved in <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>the</strong> Street and who<br />
began to combine <strong>the</strong>se testimonies with broader interpretations. 62 Particular emphasis here<br />
was on <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two white victims- evidence fur<strong>the</strong>r corroborated by <strong>the</strong> testimony <strong>of</strong><br />
Dr. C. J. Stals, District Surgeon at <strong>Paarl</strong> who had done post mortem examinations on <strong>the</strong><br />
bodies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two youths as well as that <strong>of</strong> black victims who had been shot dead. 63<br />
As <strong>the</strong> Commission turned its attention to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers, it began to expand <strong>the</strong> narrative to<br />
extend beyond <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>; police operatives were brought in to discuss Poqo as a<br />
broader network and organisation to which <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers belonged. Fur<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> began<br />
to acquire a pre-history as o<strong>the</strong>r violent activities were attached and as such, began to shape a<br />
narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising which centred largely around Poqo (here conflated with <strong>the</strong> P.A.C<br />
60 These include five Mbekweni residents questioned only on photographs shown to <strong>the</strong>m, George Skoen, <strong>the</strong><br />
petrol attendant, <strong>the</strong> four X witnesses, Lydia Kasi (for FCWU), Matiyose Zenani and Kleinbooi Sokweba and 11<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> headmen with whom Snyman met in C<strong>of</strong>imvaba.<br />
61 Snyman Commission, 23-81.<br />
62 Snyman Commission, 82-112.<br />
63 Snyman Commission, 113-116, 143-156.
28<br />
and given a firm organisational status).Detective Sergeant Pool <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> provided evidence<br />
about activities in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area during 1962-killings which <strong>the</strong> Police had subsequently<br />
linked to Poqo. These murders were specifically employed to speak to <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo<br />
movement. The murders <strong>of</strong> George Tshisa and Klaas Hoza as suspected informers, were<br />
explained as owing to <strong>the</strong> organisation’s intolerance <strong>of</strong> people who would disclose its secrets.<br />
The murder <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three women were seen as resulting from <strong>the</strong> view that women distracted<br />
Poqo members, kept <strong>the</strong>m away from meetings and were also potentially spies. Finally <strong>the</strong><br />
killing <strong>of</strong> Maurice Burger, according to <strong>the</strong> police was an attempt to show that <strong>the</strong><br />
organisation was ready and willing to eliminate white people. 64<br />
The hearings began to express a particular interest in Poqo’s political background and black<br />
witnesses were asked about Poqo’s aims and characteristics, its meetings and activities, as<br />
well as connections to o<strong>the</strong>r political groups both inside and outside <strong>the</strong> country. 65 Lieutenant<br />
Sauerman, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP Security Section was brought in to describe <strong>the</strong> P.A.C’s constitution,<br />
motto, aims and objectives. 66 Specific emphasis was put on <strong>the</strong> fact that ‘P.A.C/Poqo’ was<br />
racially exclusive and aimed to eliminate white people and obtain freedom for black people<br />
and “political rule” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole country by 1963. 67 Sauerman’s data was <strong>the</strong>n used by <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission as <strong>the</strong> standard for understanding Poqo in <strong>Paarl</strong>. <strong>In</strong> this sense, and importantly, a<br />
particular Poqo organisation, as a threat to white security, had been constructed by state<br />
<strong>of</strong>ficials before <strong>the</strong> Commission began to hear <strong>the</strong> specific evidence relating to Mbekweni,<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers and <strong>the</strong>ir purported links to an organisation called Poqo.<br />
On 13 -19 December 1962 <strong>the</strong> Commission heard <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> three black men held in<br />
police custody who had participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and were allegedly Poqo members. Their<br />
64 Snyman Commission, 237-249.<br />
65 See hearings with witnesses X1, X2 and X3, 251-350; X4, 1378; Lydia Kasi, 532-536; Matiyose Zenani;<br />
Anna Pearce, 643-645; George Skoen; Maloda Gilaji (a Mbekweni resident); and Reverend Malukazi, 468-509.<br />
66 Snyman Commission, 226.<br />
67 Snyman Commission, 228.
29<br />
identities were kept strictly secret, supposedly to avoid <strong>the</strong>m being victimised by ‘<strong>the</strong>ir own<br />
people.’ This was insured by clearing <strong>the</strong> court <strong>of</strong> all spectators, <strong>the</strong>ir appearance, as if in<br />
costume, in balaclava masks and by referring to <strong>the</strong>m by <strong>the</strong> pseudonyms X1 to 3. 68<br />
Journalists were allowed to stay for <strong>the</strong>se proceedings on condition that <strong>the</strong>y referred to <strong>the</strong>se<br />
men by <strong>the</strong>se aliases and reported nothing that might reveal <strong>the</strong>ir identities. A fourth X<br />
witness was also produced before <strong>the</strong> Commission by <strong>the</strong> police in February 1963. 69<br />
Although interested in Poqo, <strong>the</strong>se hearings exposed a deafening silence with regard to <strong>the</strong><br />
alleged Poqo members’ own narratives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong>stead <strong>the</strong>y seem to have been meant to<br />
corroborate arguments already being put into place by <strong>the</strong> different interests involved. The<br />
advocates tended to pose leading questions which already proposed <strong>the</strong> expected answers,<br />
and witnesses were meant simply to provide confirmation, or alternatively rephrased <strong>the</strong><br />
witness’ answers to suit <strong>the</strong>ir own arguments. 70<br />
Advocate General van den Berg led <strong>the</strong> evidence during <strong>the</strong> hearings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four X witnesses<br />
with such a central concern around Poqo as it existed in <strong>Paarl</strong> and more generally,<br />
questioning <strong>the</strong>m on <strong>the</strong> movement’s connection to <strong>the</strong> PAC, its part in <strong>the</strong> murders and<br />
violence during 1962 and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as related to its desire to take over <strong>the</strong> country and<br />
murder white people. 71<br />
Here <strong>the</strong> repetitive emphasis <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s use <strong>of</strong>, and inclination<br />
towards, violence is explicit in <strong>the</strong> questions asked. 72 As already informed by Sauerman’s<br />
‘facts’ about Poqo, X1 for example was presented by Attorney General van den Berg with <strong>the</strong><br />
questions:<br />
Van den Berg: Did he [<strong>the</strong> speaker at one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> meetings which X1 had attended] say<br />
anything about <strong>the</strong> country?<br />
68 Snyman Commission, 251- 350.<br />
69 This fourth X witnesses appears on 8 February 1963. Snyman Commission, 1376.<br />
70 Snyman Commission, 487.<br />
71 Snyman Commission, 45, 76, 251- 255,269-271, 282, 290, 297, 301, 303, 329-336.<br />
72 Snyman Commission, 45.
30<br />
X1: He did.<br />
Van den Berg: What did he say about <strong>the</strong> country?<br />
X1: We must assault <strong>the</strong> whites so that we can take our country.<br />
Van den Berg: So am I correct in saying that you were told at that meeting that you<br />
must assault and kill white people so that you can take <strong>the</strong> country.<br />
X1: Yes, that is correct. 73<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> very formulation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir questions around meetings and <strong>the</strong> accumulation <strong>of</strong> weapons<br />
by Poqo members, advocates representing state <strong>of</strong>fices including, <strong>the</strong> SAP and Bantu<br />
Administration, as well as <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality suggested that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was carefully<br />
planned and preconceived. 74 The explicit emphasis on Poqo’s use <strong>of</strong> force, intimidation and<br />
violence, as expressed through <strong>the</strong>ir questions was meant to dislodge any suggestion that <strong>the</strong><br />
residents <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni had any o<strong>the</strong>r reason to participate in an attack on <strong>Paarl</strong>. The<br />
suggestion was <strong>the</strong>refore put forward by <strong>the</strong> state’s advocates that <strong>the</strong> problem most plaguing<br />
people in Mbekweni were <strong>the</strong> Poqo murders and violence which had marked <strong>Paarl</strong>’s recent<br />
past. 75<br />
There was a continual attempt <strong>the</strong>n, by among o<strong>the</strong>rs Advocate Steyn, representing <strong>the</strong> SAP<br />
and Bantu Administration, to justify police action against <strong>the</strong> insurgents by showing that<br />
<strong>the</strong>se men were aggressive and intent on violence. 76 This is clear as Advocate Steyn<br />
questioned Sergeant Johannes Hough <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> SAP:<br />
Steyn: What would have happened if you [<strong>the</strong> policemen] hadn’t fired on <strong>the</strong> Bantus?<br />
Hough: They would have killed us all and would have taken all <strong>the</strong> weapons in <strong>the</strong><br />
police station. 77<br />
73 Snyman Commission, 254.<br />
74 The questions posed by <strong>the</strong>se advocates go as far as to suggest that <strong>the</strong> white victims in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been<br />
specifically targeted. Snyman Commission, 281.<br />
75 Snyman Commission, 290.<br />
76 Snyman Commission, 57, 202-203.<br />
77 Snyman Commission, 204.
31<br />
The fact that all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were armed was also repeatedly prompted throughout <strong>the</strong><br />
questions and evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission. 78 Through a very careful use <strong>of</strong> language, in<br />
almost poetic narrative fashion, <strong>the</strong>y were portrayed as <strong>the</strong> enemy. “They were armed with<br />
kieries, sharpened iron and shiny objects that shone like swords in <strong>the</strong> evening.” 79 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
evidence given by doctors who had treated black men shot during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, or had done<br />
autopsies on <strong>the</strong> dead bodies, <strong>the</strong> questions expressed particular interest in whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y had<br />
been shot from <strong>the</strong> front in an attempt to prove that <strong>the</strong>y were shot while attacking or running<br />
towards <strong>the</strong> policemen ra<strong>the</strong>r than running away. Even <strong>the</strong> dead body was <strong>the</strong> villain here. 80<br />
Besides such positions put in place by representatives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state, o<strong>the</strong>r arguments were<br />
staged by non-government organisations including <strong>the</strong> SAIRR, <strong>the</strong> Black Sash, and <strong>the</strong> Food<br />
and Canning Workers Union (hereafter FCWU). 81 <strong>In</strong> representing <strong>the</strong> SAIRR, Advocates<br />
Broeksma, and later King, similarly posed loaded and very clearly positioned questions to,<br />
among o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> four X witnesses as <strong>the</strong>y attempted to stage a very specific argument for<br />
<strong>the</strong> circumstances that gave rise to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
These advocates’ questions were<br />
concerned with Mbekweni resident’s feelings about influx control and labour preference<br />
policies, pass laws, job reservation, and women being endorsed out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape. 82<br />
While admitting that people were dissatisfied by pass laws and <strong>the</strong> treatment <strong>the</strong>y received<br />
from Mbekweni’s municipal police, none <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> X witnesses seemed to be as centrally<br />
concerned with <strong>the</strong> issues which Broeksma/<strong>the</strong> SAIRR considered <strong>the</strong> fundamental<br />
grievances. 83<br />
This may relate to <strong>the</strong> fact that, produced by <strong>the</strong> police, <strong>the</strong>se were state<br />
witnesses, yet it is significant here that <strong>the</strong> different interests each attempted to speak for<br />
Poqo or <strong>the</strong> accused. Through <strong>the</strong> clear propositions within <strong>the</strong> questions posed by Broeksma,<br />
78 Snyman Commission, 127.<br />
79 Snyman Commission, 204.<br />
80 Snyman Commission, 1423.<br />
81 The Food and Canning Worker’s Union was a trade union attached to <strong>the</strong> Congress Alliance.<br />
82 Snyman Commission, 265, 271-277, 304-311.<br />
83 Snyman Commission, 37, 265, 273, 276, 309-311.
32<br />
and his later replacement Advocate King, <strong>the</strong>re was an attempt to tie <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to <strong>the</strong>se<br />
dissatisfactions, as well as to <strong>the</strong> poor social conditions and a lack <strong>of</strong> facilities in Mbekweni<br />
and legal avenues for expression for black people. It was argued that <strong>the</strong>se basic causes <strong>of</strong><br />
insecurity, fur<strong>the</strong>r aggravated by particularly harsh local administration, meant that <strong>the</strong><br />
majority <strong>of</strong> Poqo members did not have to be forced into membership but joined voluntarily,<br />
driven by lack and frustration. This is particularly clear as Broeksma suggested to witness X2<br />
that certain long-term grievances provided <strong>the</strong> grounds for Poqo’s emergence:<br />
Broeksma: Could you feel that Mbekweni residents were dissatisfied with life in<br />
general?<br />
X2: I saw that <strong>the</strong>y were dissatisfied.<br />
Broeksma: To tell <strong>the</strong> truth have <strong>the</strong>y been unhappy for a long time already?<br />
X2: I don’t know how long.<br />
Broeksma: Would you agree with me that when people are dissatisfied organisation<br />
such as Poqo arise? To put <strong>the</strong> question differently, you won’t get organisations like<br />
Poqo among content people?<br />
X2: I don’t know. 84<br />
O<strong>the</strong>r witnesses led <strong>the</strong> Commission fur<strong>the</strong>r into different directions. <strong>In</strong> December 1963<br />
Reverend Joseph Mnyamezeli Malukazi, a minister <strong>of</strong> religion who worked among <strong>the</strong> people<br />
<strong>of</strong> Mbekweni and Langabuya, appeared to plead <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> “innocent and<br />
law-abiding” black people who had by no means supported <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and to apologise for<br />
“<strong>the</strong> silliness <strong>of</strong> children” to which he attributed <strong>the</strong> uprising. <strong>In</strong> this sense while Malukazi<br />
attempted to use <strong>the</strong> forum to discuss issues <strong>of</strong> race and apar<strong>the</strong>id injustice he simultaneously<br />
made an argument very close to <strong>the</strong> state’s own in which “law-abiding bantu” were corrupted<br />
by Poqo. 85<br />
84 Snyman Commission, 305.<br />
85 Snyman Commission, 370.
33<br />
When <strong>the</strong> Commission resumed in January 1963, two women took <strong>the</strong> stage in different<br />
capacities. Lydia Kasi, secretary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> FCWU, was <strong>the</strong> first to appear. Kasi was introduced<br />
by Advocate King (for SAIRR) who led <strong>the</strong> evidence. King’s questioning again revealed an<br />
intention to extract evidence in support <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAIRR’s critique <strong>of</strong> state policy. Kasi’s<br />
evidence was more concerned with <strong>the</strong> localised grievances <strong>of</strong> workers in Mbekweni,<br />
including <strong>the</strong> poor quality facilities such as transport and <strong>the</strong> harsh treatment which <strong>the</strong>y<br />
encountered at <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong> municipal police. 86 As a representative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Black Sash<br />
organisation, Anna Pearce’s explanation for <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> related to dissatisfaction with<br />
oppressive state policy, specifically <strong>the</strong> pass laws. Yet Pearce’s fur<strong>the</strong>r emphasis on <strong>the</strong><br />
corruption <strong>of</strong> municipal <strong>of</strong>ficials, especially Mbekweni’s director <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration<br />
Johannes Le Roux, presented <strong>the</strong> Commission with a different strand <strong>of</strong> argument, as she<br />
suggested that <strong>the</strong>re was no political trouble in Mbekweni but ra<strong>the</strong>r that <strong>the</strong> corruption <strong>of</strong><br />
local <strong>of</strong>ficials created tensions. As she put it “<strong>the</strong>y were ei<strong>the</strong>r Le Roux men or <strong>the</strong>y were not,<br />
and those who were le Roux men, were <strong>the</strong> ones who were doing well…and those who were<br />
not, were <strong>the</strong> ones who were having pass troubles.” 87 However in both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se cases cross<br />
examination by Advocate Burger (representative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Municipality) meant to dislodge<br />
much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir arguments. 88 However <strong>the</strong> arguments made by Malukazi, Kasi and Pearce<br />
seem to have opened up ‘a can <strong>of</strong> worms’ which <strong>the</strong> state had not anticipated.<br />
It becomes clear that in prescribing a mandate that included a concern with <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> state had not foreseen <strong>the</strong> difficulty <strong>of</strong> controlling <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> debates which<br />
were raised before <strong>the</strong> Commission. As <strong>the</strong> political positions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> different bodies began to<br />
reveal <strong>the</strong>mselves in <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y used <strong>the</strong> forum, dramatic tension mounted<br />
between <strong>the</strong> state and Municipality representatives and <strong>the</strong> SAIRR, which spoke<br />
86 Snyman Commission, 524-525.<br />
87 Snyman Commission, 644.<br />
88 Snyman Commission, 541-566, 666-684.
34<br />
unequivocally against apar<strong>the</strong>id policies. This is evident as Advocate Steyn; who appears for<br />
<strong>the</strong> SAP and <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration; suggested that Broeksma (SAIRR) led<br />
and directed witnesses, and accused him <strong>of</strong> “using this opportunity to create a political<br />
sensation” as he argued that <strong>the</strong> Commission “is not a platform for propagating political<br />
grievances.” 89<br />
As I have shown, advocate Steyn and o<strong>the</strong>r state representatives were<br />
<strong>the</strong>mselves guilty <strong>of</strong> directing witnesses’ statements in particular ways yet somehow a<br />
distinction was made here between <strong>the</strong> state’s production <strong>of</strong> ‘evidence’ and <strong>the</strong><br />
SAIRR/Broeksma’s engagement in ‘politics.’<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> move <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission to <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape immediately after <strong>the</strong> Mbashe Bridge<br />
murders in February 1963, Snyman himself in some ways disrupted <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
impartial judicial enquiry. Snyman held private meetings with 11 headmen and councillors<br />
from <strong>the</strong> C<strong>of</strong>imvaba district, in <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bantu Affairs Commissioner <strong>of</strong> C<strong>of</strong>imvaba,<br />
Mr D.J.M. Jordaan. 90<br />
Ra<strong>the</strong>r than open <strong>the</strong> forum to evidence from <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se areas<br />
more generally, it is significant that Snyman chose to meet with specific headmen who<br />
<strong>the</strong>mselves were state endorsed political appointees, including Chief Kaiser Daliwonga<br />
Matanzima, a supporter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> homelands policy in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. 91<br />
These hearings redirected <strong>the</strong> Commission to a broader concern with <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement and<br />
<strong>the</strong> threat it posed to <strong>the</strong> country more generally. These hearings were primarily concerned<br />
with Poqo’s political connections, specifically its link to <strong>the</strong> PAC and relationship with white<br />
liberals and communists, which <strong>the</strong>se headmen confirmed, <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement’s<br />
89 Snyman Commission, 414, 361, 366. As a result <strong>of</strong> this conflict Broeksma withdraws from <strong>the</strong> Commission.<br />
See Snyman Commission, 510. “Regter Snyman uiters ontevrede met senior advokaat,” Die Burger (19 January<br />
1963). However advocate King, who replaces Broeksma, also soon found himself in a similar situation as he<br />
takes exception when accused <strong>of</strong> presenting matters to <strong>the</strong> Commission “for no better reason than to seek some<br />
sort <strong>of</strong> newspaper publicity.” See Snyman Commission, 976.<br />
90 The space in which <strong>the</strong>se meetings were held should also be carefully noted- Theses hearings are held in <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bantu Affairs Commissioner to whom <strong>the</strong> appointed chiefs in <strong>the</strong> area had to report. See<br />
“Ho<strong>of</strong>manne vra uitwissing van Poqo” Die Burger (26 February 1963).<br />
91 Snyman Commission, 1944 (a) – 1964.
35<br />
membership and <strong>the</strong> roots <strong>of</strong> its activities as it spread throughout <strong>the</strong> country. 92<br />
The headmen<br />
expressed <strong>the</strong>ir desire to talk about <strong>the</strong>ir dislike and disapproval <strong>of</strong> Poqo and all seemed to<br />
agree that “Poqo must be wiped out.” 93 Also unusually, immediately after <strong>the</strong>se hearings<br />
Snyman produced an <strong>In</strong>terim Report released on 6 March 1963. This three-page report was<br />
essentially a plea for <strong>the</strong> state to “act without delay to bring this state <strong>of</strong> affairs [Poqo’s<br />
growth and activities across <strong>the</strong> country] to an end in order to regain <strong>the</strong> Bantus’ confidence<br />
in <strong>the</strong> ability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> State to protect him,” again creating a sense <strong>of</strong> crisis that required urgent<br />
action. 94<br />
Besides this focus on Poqo, <strong>the</strong> suggestion <strong>of</strong> corrupt <strong>of</strong>ficials and poor administration in<br />
Mbekweni directed <strong>the</strong> Commission to a more localised understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. This<br />
seemed to suit <strong>the</strong> state representatives as it took attention away from <strong>the</strong> SAP and let state<br />
policies <strong>of</strong>f <strong>the</strong> hook, thus allowing <strong>the</strong> preservation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> grand scheme <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id rule. <strong>In</strong><br />
this respect <strong>the</strong> Commission called on <strong>the</strong> mayor <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>, Daniel Herholdt and <strong>the</strong> director <strong>of</strong><br />
Bantu Administration, J.H. le Roux who <strong>the</strong>y had not thought to include originally. 95 Here<br />
Snyman expressed his astonishment as he questioned Herholdt on <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
Town Council had been aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> conditions and frustrations in Mbekweni already from<br />
December 1960 but had not done anything to relieve <strong>the</strong> problems. <strong>In</strong>stead <strong>the</strong> Committee<br />
had left all matters pertaining to <strong>the</strong> location in Le Roux’s hands. 96<br />
With <strong>the</strong> completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings in April 1963 Snyman produced an <strong>of</strong>ficial report, <strong>of</strong><br />
some 31 pages only. As Snyman attempted to deal with <strong>the</strong> different arguments which had<br />
92 Snyman Commission, 1950-1964.<br />
93 Snyman Commission, 1944j.<br />
94 <strong>In</strong>terim Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission (hereafter <strong>In</strong>terim report) See Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong><br />
Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto, (Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963).<br />
<strong>In</strong>terim Report, 25.<br />
95 Hearings with Daniel Herholdt, Snyman Commission, 1761-1943. Hearings with J.H. le Roux, Snyman<br />
Commission, 1458-1743.<br />
96 Snyman Commission, 1841.
36<br />
collided and overlapped in <strong>the</strong> hearings, <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as presented in<br />
this report was ultimately not a purely state narrative although <strong>the</strong> arguments were made to<br />
bind toge<strong>the</strong>r in a way that essentially ensured state dominance. Snyman concluded that <strong>the</strong>re<br />
were two basic factors involved in facilitating <strong>the</strong> unrest. Firstly he pointed to <strong>the</strong> problems<br />
arising from <strong>the</strong> inadequate municipal administration in Mbekweni. 97 Ra<strong>the</strong>r than seeing <strong>the</strong><br />
grievances <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni residents as based on oppressive government legislation, Snyman<br />
interpreted <strong>the</strong> problems and hostility in <strong>the</strong> location as <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> poor relationships<br />
between residents and authorities, unsympa<strong>the</strong>tic location <strong>of</strong>ficials, and <strong>the</strong> mistreatment <strong>of</strong><br />
Mbekweni’s inhabitants by <strong>the</strong> aggressive municipal police. 98 This estrangement, according<br />
to Snyman, played into Poqo’s hands, enabling it to conceal its activities from <strong>the</strong> location<br />
authorities and <strong>the</strong> SAP. <strong>In</strong> an almost paternalistic voice <strong>the</strong>n, Snyman appealed for improved<br />
inter-racial relationships and more sympa<strong>the</strong>tic treatment <strong>of</strong> Black people. 99<br />
As a second factor and main cause <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> activities in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Snyman made a direct<br />
connection between <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo, effectively arguing that <strong>the</strong>se were simply two names<br />
for <strong>the</strong> same organisation. 100 <strong>In</strong> attempting to describe Poqo, Snyman engaged in a discussion<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC’s politics and mapped out Poqo’s development from <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ANC to its<br />
formation out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> banned PAC in 1960. He emphasised <strong>the</strong> traditional, coercive and<br />
irrational nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> organisation. Snyman <strong>the</strong>refore depicted Poqo as a complex<br />
conspiracy which exploited local conditions to fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> aims <strong>of</strong> both individuals who felt<br />
<strong>the</strong>ir ambitions were not being promoted by <strong>the</strong> “tribal system,” and a national political<br />
97 Report, 12-14, 18.<br />
98 Report, 16.<br />
99 Report, 14.<br />
100 Report, 6.
37<br />
strategy, developed by <strong>the</strong> PAC leadership in Maseru (Lesotho) and <strong>the</strong>ir allies, <strong>the</strong> white<br />
liberals and communists. 101<br />
<strong>In</strong> this sense Snyman posited that <strong>the</strong> actions directed against “bantu people (and <strong>the</strong>ir<br />
chiefs)” formed a more significant part <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s activities than “crimes against <strong>the</strong> state or<br />
whites.” 102<br />
He suggested that in <strong>Paarl</strong> most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> popular resentment was towards municipal<br />
ra<strong>the</strong>r than state forces. <strong>In</strong> an attempt to illustrate this argument, based on police reports <strong>of</strong><br />
violent crimes in <strong>Paarl</strong> as well as State and police records <strong>of</strong> activities attributed to Poqo in<br />
<strong>the</strong> country more generally, Snyman produced a list <strong>of</strong> 24 murders and violent crimes against<br />
black people by Poqo across <strong>the</strong> country between December 1961 and March 1963 as<br />
compared to a list <strong>of</strong> 10 instances <strong>of</strong> violence against <strong>the</strong> state or white people during <strong>the</strong><br />
same period. 103<br />
Trying ‘Poqo’: Reflecting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March Court Cases<br />
The police onslaught after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was widespread. At 4am on <strong>the</strong> day after <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> some 400 SAP <strong>of</strong>ficers launched a massive raid on Mbekweni, arresting over 300<br />
residents. 104 Over <strong>the</strong> following days a total <strong>of</strong> nearly 400 black <strong>Paarl</strong> residents were arrested<br />
and detained. 105 Such police activity only intensified as <strong>the</strong> Commission began its hearings<br />
and began to formulate notions <strong>of</strong> Poqo as an organisation. Widespread police measures<br />
101 Report, 6-7. <strong>In</strong>terim Report, 25. It is significant to note here that PAC broke away from <strong>the</strong> ANC in part<br />
because <strong>of</strong> its connection with whites and communists yet here is linked to both.<br />
102 These included <strong>the</strong> previously mentioned murders in <strong>Paarl</strong>, but also murders and violence in Langa, murders<br />
or attempted murders <strong>of</strong> several chiefs and advisors in <strong>the</strong> Transkei who were read as collaborators with <strong>the</strong><br />
apar<strong>the</strong>id state, attacks on police stations at Langa, East London and King Williams Town, and <strong>the</strong> Bashee<br />
Bridge killings. Report, 7-8. Snyman noted in his initial discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s procedures that he had<br />
accessed court records from all over <strong>the</strong> country and it could be assumed that he had gained such information<br />
through such reports. Report,1. The TRC report later noted that Poqo had been involved in violent activities in<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>, Mbashe (Bashee Bridge), Ntlonze Hill, Queenstown, C<strong>of</strong>imvaba, Krugersdorp, Pretoria, Umtata, Langa<br />
and various o<strong>the</strong>r areas. See Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Volume 2 (Cape Town: Juta,<br />
1998), 169.<br />
103 Report, 7-8.<br />
104 “Hundreds arrested as 300 Police raid Mbekweni,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
105 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” 273.
38<br />
continued to intensify as <strong>the</strong>y conducted raids on townships, train searches and interrogations<br />
across <strong>the</strong> country aimed at <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement. 106<br />
These activities generated hundreds <strong>of</strong> arrests and trials. Already on 31 November 1962, just<br />
nine days after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> some 345 black people appeared in court in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Worcester<br />
and Cape Town. 107 Based on <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> alone at least six separate trials involving 75<br />
people played out between 1962 and 1967. 108 Ultimately 21 people were given death<br />
sentences and executed in connection with <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, and many o<strong>the</strong>r alleged Poqo<br />
members were imprisoned. 109<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se trials were held at <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court in Cape Town and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Local<br />
Division <strong>of</strong> Supreme Court. As enabled by <strong>the</strong> General Law Amendment (Sabotage) Act<br />
(hurried into place in June 1963 after Snyman submitted his report) <strong>the</strong> trials dealing with <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> case could try whole groups <strong>of</strong> people accused <strong>of</strong> sabotage toge<strong>the</strong>r.<br />
<strong>In</strong> a sense it seems that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission becomes a proxy for evidence in <strong>the</strong> course<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se trials. <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>the</strong>se trials seemed to extend and largely reproduce <strong>the</strong><br />
discourse and narrative around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo as set out by <strong>the</strong> Commission.<br />
Much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence given before <strong>the</strong> court was almost identical. Key questions in <strong>the</strong>se<br />
trials were concerned with Mbekweni’s development and local administration, and especially<br />
people’s reasons for joining Poqo to which <strong>the</strong> answer <strong>of</strong> force was reminiscent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />
106 According to The Torch <strong>of</strong> 17 April 1963, SAP raids in Basutoland and train searchers at Queenstown station<br />
yielded some 150 arrests <strong>of</strong> people charged with involvement in activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> banned PAC organisation<br />
which <strong>the</strong> government at this stage directly associated with Poqo. This article suggests that men appeared in<br />
courts in Johannesburg and Durban. See “Police Raids and Train Searches,” The Torch (26 December 1962).<br />
“’Poqo’ arrests total 150,” The Torch (17 April 1963). Contact newspaper on 6 September 1963 fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />
suggested that by August 1963 171 black men in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape alone had been given prison sentences<br />
ranging between one and 15 years. See “Cape Mass Trials send 171 men to jail,” Contact (6 September 1963).<br />
Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African<br />
Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006), 358.<br />
107 “<strong>Paarl</strong>-Onluste: 345 Naturelle in die h<strong>of</strong>,” Die Burger (1 December 1962).<br />
108 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 273. “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November<br />
1962). “Police swoop in <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />
109 “Poqo uitgewis in <strong>Paarl</strong>” Die Burger (4 December 1962). Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 387.
39<br />
narrative staged at <strong>the</strong> Commission. 110 The advocates involved here picked up on <strong>the</strong> key<br />
causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as Snyman had identified <strong>the</strong>m, interested essentially in localised<br />
grievances and more especially, Poqo. While <strong>the</strong>se were portrayed as criminal cases, a strong<br />
political element certainly existed as <strong>the</strong> trials were very clearly concerned with Poqo as <strong>the</strong><br />
banned organisation that “ga<strong>the</strong>red riotously and unlawfully” in <strong>Paarl</strong>. 111 Unlike <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission, however, <strong>the</strong>re was perhaps even less space here for an argument which would<br />
relate <strong>the</strong> uprising to structural violence and unjust apar<strong>the</strong>id policies.<br />
Especially telling are <strong>the</strong> highlighted sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> textual versions <strong>of</strong> statements collected<br />
at police stations prior to trials and <strong>the</strong>n presented before <strong>the</strong> court as ‘evidence. 112 Sections<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> statements underlined in red pen emphasised similar points to those that were key to<br />
much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s narrative around Poqo, including particularly <strong>the</strong> notions<br />
that Poqo was intent on killing white people and capturing <strong>the</strong> state. 113 The kind <strong>of</strong> language<br />
used was similar to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and similarly words like “mob” and<br />
“attack” were sprinkled liberally throughout <strong>the</strong> indictments. As such <strong>the</strong> trials seem to<br />
reproduce and fur<strong>the</strong>r shape a narrative <strong>of</strong> Poqo as a direct threat to white security.<br />
As in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, <strong>the</strong> courts seem to have been intent on using this<br />
forum to examine Poqo which was, based on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s finding, equated with <strong>the</strong><br />
PAC. <strong>In</strong> several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cases related to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> courts were concerned with<br />
Poqo’s degree <strong>of</strong> organisation and interested in <strong>the</strong>ir drilling routines and <strong>the</strong>ir aim to<br />
overthrow <strong>the</strong> white government. 114 As such a copy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC code and constitution as well<br />
110 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
111 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
112 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
113 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556<br />
114 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.
40<br />
as a PAC newsletter were (at least in one sabotage case) attached as exhibits. 115 The questions<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten expressed an attempt to characterise Poqo members as racist and violent. This was<br />
clearly expressed as an Advocate in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> 20 men charged <strong>of</strong> sabotage questioned an<br />
accused, Mr Baatjie (probably Batyi):<br />
Generally speaking are you a very angry, wild man, who wants to beat people and<br />
knock <strong>the</strong>m around?-No.<br />
You are not <strong>the</strong> sort <strong>of</strong> man who likes to knock policemen over <strong>the</strong> head?-No.<br />
Do you dislike people just because <strong>the</strong>y are a different colour from you? - No, I have<br />
never done that.<br />
Why did you join Poqo <strong>the</strong>n? It says its objectives, amongst o<strong>the</strong>r things, are to attack<br />
white people? - I was told to join. 116<br />
Also in <strong>the</strong> same way as laid out at Commission, <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> events was outlined as <strong>the</strong><br />
prosecution made its argument that <strong>the</strong> accused “acting in concert with one ano<strong>the</strong>r and with<br />
divers o<strong>the</strong>r persons, did commit <strong>the</strong> wrongful and wilful act <strong>of</strong> public violence, or <strong>the</strong><br />
wrongful and wilful acts <strong>of</strong> malicious injury to property and assault with intent to commit<br />
murder or assault with intent to do grievous bodily harm, whereby <strong>the</strong>y injured, damaged or<br />
endangered <strong>the</strong> maintenance <strong>of</strong> law and order and whereby <strong>the</strong>y damaged or destroyed<br />
buildings and o<strong>the</strong>r property <strong>of</strong> members <strong>of</strong> public and state, in that <strong>the</strong>y did wrongfully and<br />
unlawfully and riotously assemble and ga<strong>the</strong>r toge<strong>the</strong>r a crowd <strong>of</strong> persons with intent by<br />
violent and forcible means to disturb and endanger <strong>the</strong> public peace and security…” The<br />
prosecutions argument after all relied on manifestations <strong>of</strong> hostile intent and more<br />
specifically, <strong>the</strong> attempt to overthrow <strong>the</strong> state by violence. 117<br />
115 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
116 Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />
“Poqo drilled like soldiers, Native says at trial <strong>of</strong> 21,” Cape Argus (22 April 1963).<br />
117 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box
41<br />
Much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative seems to have remained consistent partly as a result <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> reappearance <strong>of</strong> many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s witnesses at <strong>the</strong>se trials, particularly as<br />
prosecution witnesses. <strong>In</strong> all I have managed to identify 45 such common witnesses out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission’s 85 public witnesses. These include George Skoen, several Loop Street<br />
residents, <strong>Paarl</strong> firemen and police <strong>of</strong>ficers (both from <strong>Paarl</strong> and Cape Town) who had been<br />
on call or at <strong>the</strong> police station during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as well as those <strong>of</strong>ficers involved in arrests<br />
and questioning <strong>of</strong> suspects. 118<br />
The statements <strong>of</strong> doctors involved in treating <strong>the</strong> wounded<br />
or examining <strong>the</strong> dead were also included, including that <strong>of</strong> Dr. Stals, who had also given<br />
evidence before <strong>the</strong> Commission. The <strong>of</strong>ficial photographer and detective <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP in Cape<br />
Town, Philip Greeff, who had taken photos <strong>the</strong> day after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, was also recalled. <strong>In</strong><br />
ano<strong>the</strong>r case several <strong>Paarl</strong> businessmen, many <strong>of</strong> whom had also appeared before <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission, were called on to describe <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> damages to <strong>the</strong>ir businesses,<br />
buildings, shops and property. 119<br />
Under <strong>the</strong> new General Law Amendment Act <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> accused were among <strong>the</strong> first<br />
to be charged with sabotage and belonging to an illegal organisation (since Poqo was equated<br />
with <strong>the</strong> PAC). Some were fur<strong>the</strong>r charged with murder as in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Titus Nyovu, found<br />
to have participated in <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen. 120 <strong>In</strong> what was perhaps <strong>the</strong> chief trial<br />
held on 11 March 1963 before <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Division Court three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 21 accused,<br />
Lennox Madikane, Fezile Felix Jaxa and Mxolisi Damane, were given death sentences for<br />
<strong>the</strong>ir alleged leading roles in <strong>the</strong> uprising, making <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> first people sentenced to death for<br />
1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti, April 1967. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/904. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/542.<br />
118 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
119 Statements <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> policemen, Detective Greeff (photographer, SAP), Mr Burger (owner <strong>of</strong> Alpha motors),<br />
Mr Anderson (whose car was damaged), Sergeant Bloem (police <strong>of</strong>ficer in <strong>Paarl</strong>), Mr Duxbury (<strong>Paarl</strong> resident<br />
whose car was damaged), Mr Jordaan (manager Westelike Graanboer Kooperatiewe Vereeninging <strong>Paarl</strong>,<br />
testifies about damages), Pieter Le Roux (foreman <strong>of</strong> Douglas Green, speaks to damages), Sergeant Hough<br />
(<strong>Paarl</strong> policeman), Lieutenant Jansen van Rensburg (SAP <strong>Paarl</strong>). See Supreme Court case State vs Shadrack<br />
Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />
120 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.
42<br />
<strong>the</strong> crime <strong>of</strong> sabotage in South Africa. 121 Two o<strong>the</strong>r trials followed involving groups <strong>of</strong> 20<br />
and 21 accused each, while ano<strong>the</strong>r 12 were tried separately. 122 Several were acquitted, but<br />
most were given prison sentences ranging from eight to 18 years. <strong>In</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r trial <strong>the</strong> sole<br />
accused was found to have brain damage as a result <strong>of</strong> injuries sustained on <strong>the</strong> morning <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> uprising and <strong>the</strong> outcome seems to be unknown. 123<br />
As previously mentioned, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising was not <strong>the</strong> first instance <strong>of</strong> violence in <strong>the</strong> area.<br />
There had been at least seven murders identified by <strong>the</strong> police in <strong>the</strong> area during 1962<br />
alone. 124 While seemingly little public attention had been given to <strong>the</strong>se murders at <strong>the</strong>ir time,<br />
after <strong>the</strong> Commission’s naming <strong>of</strong> Poqo as an organised political movement, such violent<br />
<strong>of</strong>fences were attached to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> through a connection to ‘Poqo.’ Trials surrounding <strong>the</strong>se<br />
murders were consequently run almost concurrently with <strong>the</strong> trials dealing with <strong>the</strong> uprising. I<br />
want to suggest <strong>the</strong>n that Poqo was fur<strong>the</strong>r shaped into a formal organisation through <strong>the</strong>se<br />
trials.<br />
Cases related to <strong>the</strong> aforementioned murders <strong>of</strong> three young women, Magriet Samuels, Sarah<br />
Kamos and Susie Noriet, in Mbekweni on 16 June 1962, similarly played out before <strong>the</strong><br />
Supreme Court after <strong>the</strong> uprising. 125 Three men accused <strong>of</strong> participating in <strong>the</strong>se murders,<br />
Joseph Bazele Mqitsane, Wellington Zilindile Makele and Aaron Kinki Njokwana, were<br />
arrested two days before <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and were <strong>the</strong>refore most likely among those arrested prior<br />
to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and on whose arrests <strong>the</strong> police had based <strong>the</strong>ir argument that <strong>the</strong> uprising was<br />
121 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />
122 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
See Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />
123 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” 273.<br />
124 Killing <strong>of</strong> Klaas Hoza (January 1962), George Tshisa (April 1962), Magriet Samuels, Sarah Kamos and<br />
Susie Noriet (June 1962), Maurice Berger (September 1962), Milton Matshiki (October 1962).<br />
125 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/538.
43<br />
an attempt at revenge. 126 They appeared before <strong>the</strong> Cape Town Criminal Sessions on 3<br />
December 1962, three days before <strong>the</strong> Commission began its sittings. 127 Here according to an<br />
article in <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus, <strong>the</strong>y were already connected to <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement yet this trial<br />
seems to have been delayed until <strong>the</strong> following February. 128<br />
This central concern with Poqo<br />
continued as during <strong>the</strong>ir trials on 6, 7, and 12 February 1963, witnesses were questioned<br />
about Poqo and specifically about its exclusion <strong>of</strong> women. As <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s key witness<br />
in this case, Lucky Ndibaza, suggested: “Poqo men said that if <strong>the</strong>y (<strong>the</strong> hostel dwellers)<br />
bring women <strong>the</strong>re again <strong>the</strong>y (<strong>the</strong> ‘Poqo men’) will hit <strong>the</strong>m (<strong>the</strong> women), assault <strong>the</strong>m and<br />
chase <strong>the</strong>m away.” 129 As a result while Makele was acquitted, Mqitsane and Njokwana were<br />
given death sentences and hanged in Pretoria on 11 December 1963.<br />
Ano<strong>the</strong>r two men, Henry Njokwana and St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana, who seem to have been arrested<br />
almost immediately after <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two women and <strong>the</strong>ir statements taken by a<br />
police <strong>of</strong>ficer, a Mr Stoefberg, two days after <strong>the</strong>se killings on 18 June 1963, also seem to<br />
have been detained by <strong>the</strong> police from this time until <strong>the</strong>y too appear in court in March 1963<br />
on charges <strong>of</strong> killing <strong>the</strong>se women. 130<br />
<strong>In</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r case two accused, Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca were both brought to<br />
trial on 3 June 1963 and found guilty and charged with <strong>the</strong> murders <strong>of</strong> alleged informers,<br />
Klaas Hoza and George Tshisa. 131<br />
Much emphasis during <strong>the</strong>se trials was paid to <strong>the</strong> fact<br />
that Notyawe and Matikinca were active members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo organisation.” 132 Black<br />
126 These three men were arrested on 20 November 1962. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele<br />
Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
127 “Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962).<br />
128 “Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962).<br />
129 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
130 Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/538.<br />
131 “Death sentence for Two Poqo men,” Cape Argus (18 Jun 1963). Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes<br />
Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />
132 Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/560.
44<br />
prosecution witnesses were questioned on Poqo’s objectives and procedures with specific<br />
interest in <strong>the</strong> consequences <strong>of</strong> betraying Poqo’s secrets as this was believed to have been <strong>the</strong><br />
motivation for <strong>the</strong>se murders.<br />
<strong>In</strong> a separate trial held during June <strong>of</strong> 1963, ano<strong>the</strong>r accused Jonathan Sogwagwa was also<br />
convicted <strong>of</strong> killing George Tshisa. 133 Sogwagwa seems to have been arrested shortly after<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as he made a statement to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> magistrate, Mr van der Merwe in December<br />
1962. As with <strong>the</strong> trials <strong>of</strong> Notyawe and Matikinca, witnesses appearing in this case were<br />
questioned with regard to Poqo practices and activities. It was determined that <strong>the</strong>se murders<br />
were directly related to Poqo’s attempts to remain “a secret organisation amongst <strong>the</strong> bantu<br />
people aimed at <strong>the</strong> white inhabitants <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country. One <strong>of</strong> its precepts is that any person<br />
divulging information to <strong>the</strong> police or o<strong>the</strong>r authorities about its activities must be killed.” 134<br />
All three men were consequently hanged- Notyawe and Matikinca on 14 October 1963 and<br />
Sogwagwa on 27 September 1963. 135<br />
Some four years later, ano<strong>the</strong>r three men were<br />
convicted <strong>of</strong> being Poqo members and participating in <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> Klaas Hoza:<br />
Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti was hanged on 26 September 1967, and Leonard Zambodla<br />
and Mteteleli Advocate Ntuli were hanged on 30 May 1968. 136<br />
A set <strong>of</strong> trials in 1966 dealt with <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> white shopkeeper Maurice Berger on 22<br />
September 1962. 137 While it seems that some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused had been arrested shortly after<br />
this incident, this case only appeared before <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court four years later, in<br />
133 Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
134 “Counsel blames ‘Poqo’ for 8 Murders,” Cape Argus (3 December 1962).<br />
135 Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. “Killer not<br />
permitted to appeal” Cape Argus (19 June 1963).<br />
136 Supreme Court case, State vs Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti, April 1967. National archives, Box 1/1/1/904.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Amteteleli Ntuli and Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/986.<br />
137 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />
1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.
45<br />
November- December 1966. 138 Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men had already been serving sentences for<br />
o<strong>the</strong>r ‘Poqo-related’ activities and were taken from Robben Island for trial. Once again <strong>the</strong><br />
emphasis during <strong>the</strong>se trials was on Poqo as an organisation which aimed at toppling <strong>the</strong><br />
white state. It was <strong>the</strong>refore stressed that Burger’s murder was part <strong>of</strong> such a “campaign <strong>of</strong><br />
terrorism in order to show that <strong>the</strong> organisation was operating.” 139 <strong>In</strong> some sense <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>se<br />
cases and <strong>the</strong> sentence <strong>of</strong> death was part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s attempt to display its power against<br />
anyone who threatened <strong>the</strong> lives <strong>of</strong> white South Africans.<br />
As <strong>the</strong> construction <strong>of</strong> Poqo was formed up through <strong>the</strong>se trials, it is interesting to juxtapose<br />
trials dealing with <strong>the</strong> murders <strong>of</strong> black victims prior to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> with those relating to <strong>the</strong><br />
killing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> white victims <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> a trial held at <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Circuit Court in June<br />
1963 a single accused, Titus Nyovu, was charged with <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen and<br />
his sentence <strong>of</strong> death was carried out in Pretoria on 14 October 1963. 140 Vermeulen, as a 17<br />
year-old white high school girl, was depicted as <strong>the</strong> pure and innocent victim brutally<br />
murdered by a black man. Played against this background <strong>of</strong> her innocence <strong>the</strong> violence was<br />
racialised, invoking and affirming imageries <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> danger presented by black people. Yet<br />
<strong>the</strong>re is little focus on <strong>the</strong> fact that two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coloured women killed prior to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, and<br />
whose bodies had been found in <strong>the</strong> Blue gum plantation near to Mbekweni, were <strong>the</strong> same<br />
age as Vermeulen. 141<br />
While Poqo seems to have been a central focus for <strong>the</strong> prosecution, almost all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused<br />
across all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> above mentioned trials expressed a common rejection <strong>of</strong> any Poqo<br />
138 Accused Baden Koboka’s statement was taken on 24 September 1962. Supreme Court case, State vs Baden<br />
Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />
139 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />
1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />
140 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
141 Magriet Samuels(17), Sarah Kamos (21) and Susie Noriet(17).
46<br />
connection, and in some cases, even having heard about Poqo. 142 The accused never gave<br />
any sense <strong>of</strong> how people had made a decision to challenge <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state. Ra<strong>the</strong>r,<br />
several men, including one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> alleged leaders in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lennox Madikane,<br />
maintained that <strong>the</strong>y were not Poqo members, had not heard <strong>of</strong> ga<strong>the</strong>rings in <strong>the</strong> location but<br />
had first heard <strong>the</strong> name <strong>the</strong> morning after <strong>the</strong> uprising when Police began <strong>the</strong>ir arrests. The<br />
statements made by <strong>the</strong> accused began to make a similar argument <strong>of</strong> “I am no Poqo.” 143<br />
O<strong>the</strong>rs, such as Wycliffe Nyalela, admitted to having been among <strong>the</strong> men that <strong>march</strong>ed on<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> but argued that this involvement was solely out <strong>of</strong> fear. He was able to describe <strong>the</strong><br />
events and what o<strong>the</strong>rs were doing, while he maintained that “I did nothing, I just carried my<br />
axe.” 144 For <strong>the</strong> prosecution and judges involved, such denials were simply lies and were<br />
largely rejected preferring ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> statements <strong>of</strong> prosecution witnesses. 145<br />
These men were poorly defended if at all, and although physically present <strong>the</strong>ir voices do not<br />
come across in <strong>the</strong>se transcripts. This does not mean that <strong>the</strong>y did not wish to speak - this<br />
could also have been an intentional silence which would in fact imply agency and power. As<br />
Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes and Gary Minkley suggest, silence does not necessarily<br />
mean disempowerment, but posit that <strong>the</strong> “subject who is not mute” may purposefully choose<br />
“silence over speaking.” 146 Through <strong>the</strong>se court transcripts and accompanying documents<br />
142 Lennox Madikane, Hilton Ndeto, Alfred Mbolombo, Norman Siyeke, Ndabazandile Nongemani all argue<br />
that <strong>the</strong>y were not Poqo members. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963.<br />
State archive, Box1/1/1/544. See also Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />
February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele<br />
Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs Amteteleli Ntuli and<br />
Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives, Box 1/1/1/986. Enoch Fokwana denies ever attending Poqo<br />
meetings or knowing anything about Poqo. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March<br />
1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
143 Translated from Afrikaans. See for example <strong>the</strong> statements by accused Lennox Madikane, Mxolisi Damane,<br />
Norman Siyeke, Ndabazandile, Alfred Mbolombo, Enoch Fokwana. Supreme Court case, State vs Action<br />
Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch<br />
Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
144 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544.<br />
145 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
146 Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes and Gary Minkley, Deep Histories: Gender and colonialism in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />
Africa (New York: Rodopi, 2002), xxi, xxiii.
47<br />
what we encounter <strong>the</strong>n is always <strong>the</strong> discourse <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. The courts were largely dependent<br />
on accomplice testimony. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases <strong>the</strong> prosecution presented several black<br />
witnesses to give evidence, particularly relating to <strong>the</strong> leadership positions <strong>of</strong> certain accused<br />
and as confirmation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presence and participation <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. 147 Often <strong>the</strong> prosecution<br />
relied on <strong>the</strong> single testimony <strong>of</strong> a “competent” witness without considering <strong>the</strong> dangers <strong>of</strong><br />
accepting a single witness’ evidence. 148 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> ‘Poqo member’ turned state witness<br />
Goduka Gelem, Gelem was to provide evidence against a group <strong>of</strong> 18 men accused <strong>of</strong><br />
sabotage for <strong>the</strong>ir participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> but was subsequently denied any deal<br />
which he had expected and was executed three years later on charges <strong>of</strong> killing Maurice<br />
Berger. 149<br />
As a result <strong>the</strong> only new elements to <strong>the</strong>se narratives to emerge through <strong>the</strong>se court cases<br />
really were <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> alleged <strong>march</strong>ers and leaders as provided through <strong>the</strong> courtroom<br />
statements <strong>of</strong> black prosecution witnesses. The courts relied quite heavily on such<br />
information in <strong>the</strong>ir essential interest in establishing culpability and applying ‘just<br />
punishment.’<br />
The accused <strong>the</strong>mselves seem to only be called forward right towards <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trials as<br />
if <strong>the</strong>ir evidence was not key. As in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, ra<strong>the</strong>r than being<br />
147 A number <strong>of</strong> men from Mbekweni township were called as witnesses and <strong>the</strong>ir statements, taken by police<br />
prior to <strong>the</strong> trial, were used as evidence especially concerning <strong>the</strong> leading roles <strong>of</strong> Madikane, Jaxa and Damane.<br />
It is on statements like that <strong>of</strong> witness Tululu Jackson Ndala, who argued that it was on Madikane’s orders that<br />
<strong>the</strong>y went into <strong>the</strong> residential area and that Madikane and o<strong>the</strong>rs participated in <strong>the</strong> attack and murder <strong>of</strong> Rentia<br />
Vermeulen, that <strong>the</strong> prosecution relied. (Exhibit K.) Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> court relied primarily on <strong>the</strong> statements <strong>of</strong> three men from Mbekweni ,Johnson Mase, Zola Dyalo,<br />
and Lucky Ndibaza, who had been present at a party and had allegedly seen Mqitsane bring <strong>the</strong> three women<br />
along. These statements were given first and provide <strong>the</strong> basis for <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s case and <strong>the</strong> evidence with<br />
which <strong>the</strong> accused are presented. The statements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> district surgeon, warrant <strong>of</strong>ficer, mortuary attendant and<br />
family members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victims follow in order to discuss <strong>the</strong> state in which <strong>the</strong> women were found and<br />
corroborate <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s argument. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />
February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
148 It is unclear what exactly constituted a “competent witness.” I refer here to witness Lucky Ndibaza whose<br />
testimony was central to <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s case in <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane<br />
and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
149 Enoch Fokwana. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National<br />
archives, Box 1/1/1/542.
48<br />
allowed to speak freely <strong>the</strong>y were most <strong>of</strong>ten presented with leading questions based on <strong>the</strong><br />
evidence <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r witness or <strong>the</strong> contents <strong>of</strong> statements which <strong>the</strong>y had made to police or<br />
magistrates at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir arrests. 150 The resulting written statements, attached to <strong>the</strong><br />
case files on <strong>the</strong>se criminal trials, were presented to <strong>the</strong> courts as evidence and <strong>of</strong>ten as<br />
formal confessions. As such <strong>the</strong>y seem to have been relied heavily upon without much<br />
consideration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> circumstances under which statements had been collected. 151 Without<br />
considering <strong>the</strong> affects <strong>of</strong> police force or translation, discrepancies that emerged between<br />
<strong>the</strong>se statements and that expressed before <strong>the</strong> court were taken as a question <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused’s<br />
credibility. 152<br />
A close reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se three archives around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> begins to reveal <strong>the</strong> ways in which<br />
<strong>the</strong> institutions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> media, Snyman Commission and judicial trials had moulded a Poqo<br />
organisation and produced a specific narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. It becomes necessary <strong>the</strong>n<br />
to take note <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> sources and evidence <strong>the</strong>y presented and <strong>the</strong> sequencing<br />
<strong>the</strong>y employed was meant to lead <strong>the</strong> narrative in specific directions, enabling some<br />
arguments while disabling o<strong>the</strong>rs. One needs to examine <strong>the</strong> procedures through which<br />
witnesses and evidence were obtained, particularly that produced by <strong>the</strong> police, and how <strong>the</strong><br />
150 See for example Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/556.<br />
151 It is significant to note that <strong>the</strong>se written statements submitted to <strong>the</strong> court as evidence were received at <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> police station by a Sergeant Vermeulen and are all ei<strong>the</strong>r typed or written in <strong>the</strong> same handwriting,<br />
presumably that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficer charged with this responsibility, with each man only asked to sign his name at <strong>the</strong><br />
end. Yet <strong>the</strong>se are written as first person accounts. <strong>In</strong> several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se cases by considering <strong>the</strong>se signatures, or<br />
in some cases, marks, it becomes clear that many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men were probably illiterate, with some having only<br />
basic education as <strong>the</strong>y are able to write <strong>the</strong>ir names but only just. As a result <strong>the</strong> police <strong>of</strong>ficer collecting <strong>the</strong>se<br />
statements is clearly in a position <strong>of</strong> power and this has to be taken into consideration when reading <strong>the</strong>se<br />
statements which were presented to <strong>the</strong> courts as evidence and which are used as formal confessions. <strong>In</strong> some<br />
cases where <strong>the</strong> statements are typed even <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men are typed in ra<strong>the</strong>r than signed. These <strong>the</strong>n lead<br />
me to question <strong>the</strong> extent to which <strong>the</strong>se are actually personal statements and to what extent <strong>the</strong>y could be<br />
considered reliable evidence in court. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> torture and force to extract <strong>the</strong>se “confessions,” as<br />
well as <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se statements had been translated/interpreted, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong>se documents<br />
need to be read against <strong>the</strong> grain and that one needs to be conscious <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir production. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case, State vs Titus<br />
Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
152 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.
49<br />
voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers seem to constantly evade consultation. It becomes important to<br />
consider <strong>the</strong> settings, audiences and languages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and court hearings and <strong>the</strong><br />
ways in which <strong>the</strong>se evoked and enacted <strong>the</strong> state’s power. Such a reading reveals an absence<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers <strong>the</strong>mselves- an absence so deep that even people like Malukasi,<br />
Kasi and Pearce, who were resident in <strong>the</strong> area and sympa<strong>the</strong>tic towards <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong><br />
Mbekweni, did not really speak for <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers but ra<strong>the</strong>r fur<strong>the</strong>r engaged in <strong>the</strong> subjection<br />
<strong>of</strong> agency. This is an aspect I will expand on in Chapter four.<br />
<strong>In</strong> this chapter I have attempted to trace <strong>the</strong> origins and production <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March. Partially put into place initially by <strong>the</strong> media, I have argued that this<br />
narrative grew out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> proceedings and report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. The<br />
Commission’s report in essence presented Snyman’s interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘facts.’ This<br />
interpretation wove toge<strong>the</strong>r discordant evidence, especially in relation to <strong>the</strong> causes, into a<br />
singular and coherent narrative that located causes as local and particular, ra<strong>the</strong>r than arising<br />
from national state policy. This narrative was <strong>the</strong>n continued and reproduced as it was taken<br />
up as evidence in <strong>the</strong> criminal court cases meant as <strong>the</strong> last <strong>of</strong> a series <strong>of</strong> procedures to deal<br />
with <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. The following chapter is interested <strong>the</strong>n in <strong>the</strong> ways in which scholars have<br />
engaged with <strong>the</strong>se archives and how <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> has been written into South African<br />
history in attempts to understand <strong>the</strong> continuity <strong>of</strong> much <strong>of</strong> this initial narrative.
50<br />
Chapter 2: Who speaks for <strong>Paarl</strong>’s pasts? : The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and history<br />
“Revolts belong to history. But, in a certain way, <strong>the</strong>y escape it.” 1<br />
Following <strong>the</strong> previous chapter’s reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> archive, this chapter is interested in how<br />
<strong>the</strong>se institutionally bounded discourses came to be used as key resources in writing <strong>the</strong><br />
history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. This chapter begins to examine <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> uprising has been<br />
written and represented by both scholars as well as in activists’ ‘struggle histories.’ The<br />
chapter <strong>the</strong>n turns to a closer examination <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> ways in which it is given form,<br />
before turning to its marginalisation in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wider South African resistance<br />
historiography. As it is political scientist, Tom Lodge’s work that is <strong>of</strong>ten considered <strong>the</strong><br />
“cannon” for writing Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> chapter will be devoted to a close<br />
examination <strong>of</strong> his arguments. Here, I argue that ultimately his work, and that <strong>of</strong> those who<br />
follow, struggles to escape <strong>the</strong> archive <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, especially in relation to its<br />
understanding <strong>of</strong> Poqo.<br />
Writing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March<br />
Since <strong>the</strong> early 1970’s <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had cropped up occasionally in scholarly work,<br />
although <strong>of</strong>ten only through brief references in relation to discussions <strong>of</strong> Poqo and (used<br />
interchangeably) <strong>the</strong> PAC. <strong>In</strong> such early work as that by Muriel Horrell, Richard Gibson,<br />
Edward Feit, Gail Gerhart, and Dirk Kotze, Poqo and <strong>the</strong> uprising in <strong>Paarl</strong> were <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
discussed along <strong>the</strong> same lines as set out by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, to which each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />
authors had looked. 2 The focus in much <strong>of</strong> this early work was essentially on Poqo as an<br />
organisation and its violent activities, <strong>of</strong> which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was merely one expression.<br />
1 Michel Foucault, Power, Essential Works <strong>of</strong> Foucault, 1954-1984, Vol. 3, edited by James Faubion (New<br />
York: The New Press, 2001).<br />
2 See Edward Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964 (USA: North Western University Press, 1971);<br />
Muriel Horrell, Action, reaction and counter-action (Johannesburg: South African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations,<br />
1971); Gail Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa: The Evolution <strong>of</strong> an Ideology (Los Angeles: University <strong>of</strong>
51<br />
Based on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s findings, in his book Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964,<br />
Feit interpreted Poqo in relation to <strong>the</strong> ANC’s armed wing Umkhonto We Sizwe. 3 Here Poqo<br />
is portrayed as Umkhonto’s rival organisation- a much larger movement yet one that lacked<br />
Umkhonto’s level <strong>of</strong> organisation and strategy. It is largely in this context <strong>the</strong>n that Feit<br />
interprets <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> as an example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement’s inefficient and “premature”<br />
liberation attempts. 4 For Gerhardt, <strong>the</strong> attack on <strong>Paarl</strong> was a violent performance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kind<br />
<strong>of</strong> decolonialist revolution that Franz Fanon had anticipated in 1961 (writing during and<br />
regarding <strong>the</strong> Algerian struggle for independence from colonialism). 5 However for Gerhart,<br />
Poqo remained a “short-lived terrorist movement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early 1960’s” and <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
received only cursory attention. Thomas Karis, Gail Gerhart and Gwendolyn Carter (hereafter<br />
Karis et al) noted that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Bashee Bridge killings had stirred up white<br />
anxieties <strong>of</strong> a Mau Mau type movement in South Africa. <strong>In</strong> this sense Karis et al represent<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> as: “an example <strong>of</strong> impetuous and open action by a large group having no carefully<br />
worked-out plan.” 6<br />
Although not <strong>the</strong> first to make mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong>n, Tom Lodge’s 1982 journal<br />
article, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection” and 1983 book, Black Politics in South Africa constituted <strong>the</strong><br />
first substantial work on <strong>the</strong> uprising. 7 Lodge made <strong>the</strong> first real attempt to read <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission against <strong>the</strong> grain and to deal with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as more than just a<br />
California Press, 1978). 224-226;Richard Gibson, African Liberation Movements: Contemporary struggles<br />
against white minority rule (London: Oxford University Press, 1972), 93;Dirk Kotze, African politics in South<br />
Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co., 1975), 20-21.<br />
3 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 4-5.<br />
4 I will expand on this kind <strong>of</strong> juxtaposing <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto and Poqo later in this chapter. I only mention it here in<br />
relation to <strong>the</strong> way in which Feit (following <strong>the</strong> ANC’s interpretation) formulated Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. See<br />
Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 4-5.<br />
5 Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. Franz Fanon, The Wretched <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Earth, (New York: Grove Press,<br />
1968)<br />
6 Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter, and Gail Gerhart, From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong><br />
African politics in South Africa 1882-1964 , Volume 3 (hereafter Karis et al) (USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution<br />
Publication, 1978), 669-670.<br />
7 Tom Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection: A South African Uprising,” African Studies Review, Vol. 25 (1982). Tom<br />
Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa since 1945 (Braamfontein: Longman Group Ltd, 1983).
52<br />
spontaneous and unorganised attack by a “terrorist” movement. However in some ways<br />
Lodge’s work remained constrained by <strong>the</strong> limited archive available to him conducting<br />
research from abroad. Despite <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> massive archive around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lodge<br />
seems to have relied on a limited number <strong>of</strong> newspaper articles and <strong>the</strong> notes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>n young<br />
advocate Albie Sachs- and SAIRR reports- on some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> trials. Lodge’s most<br />
important source was <strong>the</strong> report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. He does seem to have consulted<br />
some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> transcripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commissions proceedings in micr<strong>of</strong>ilm form yet his reading <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong>se seems limited. 8 As I will show, this had a significant impact on his interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
event.<br />
Attempting to reintroduce <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> into <strong>the</strong> historiography on black South African liberation<br />
movements, Lodge set out to provide an analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> some<br />
ways Lodge attempted to use <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission to write his own<br />
narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. By paying close attention to <strong>the</strong> argument which <strong>the</strong> SAIRR had<br />
presented before <strong>the</strong> Commission but which Snyman had largely disregarded, Lodge stressed<br />
<strong>the</strong> impact <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inadequacies and injustices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> migrant labour system and <strong>the</strong> many o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
apar<strong>the</strong>id policies which affected black people living in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape and in <strong>Paarl</strong> more<br />
specifically. 9<br />
While Lodge suggested <strong>the</strong>n that a detailed study <strong>of</strong> such factors which formed <strong>the</strong><br />
background to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had <strong>the</strong> potential for <strong>of</strong>fering an “alternative interpretation to that <strong>of</strong><br />
a tendentious government document (<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission report),” this was not his<br />
primary focus. 10 Ra<strong>the</strong>r he was essentially concerned with a debate on <strong>the</strong> sociology <strong>of</strong><br />
8 <strong>In</strong> both “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection” and Black Politics in South Africa, Lodge’s references to <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission transcripts only go as far as Volume 4 or page 644 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> more than 2000 page transcripts. See<br />
Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” and Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231-260.<br />
9 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 98. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248-249.<br />
10 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,”98.
53<br />
liberation and with recovering <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as an important act <strong>of</strong> resistance, for South<br />
African liberation historiography. 11 While attempting to alter <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> uprising, he seemed unable to steer away from it. He closely followed <strong>the</strong> Commission<br />
report’s description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sequence <strong>of</strong> events leading up to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 12<br />
Ra<strong>the</strong>r than engage with <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> Commission or trials had produced <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>,<br />
Lodge attributed <strong>the</strong> marginal place assigned to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> in <strong>the</strong> early resistance<br />
narratives to <strong>the</strong> fact that scholars such as Gerhart, and Karis et al had considered its<br />
participants politically inarticulate, and <strong>the</strong>ir actions spontaneous ra<strong>the</strong>r than rational, and had<br />
<strong>the</strong>refore allowed <strong>the</strong>m no place in a narrative <strong>of</strong> a sophisticated and intellectual struggle<br />
against <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. 13 The tendency <strong>of</strong> such scholars, he argued, was more <strong>of</strong>ten to<br />
focus on <strong>the</strong> thoughts, responses and actions <strong>of</strong> a modernist elite group while ignoring <strong>the</strong><br />
significant popular dimension <strong>of</strong> protest. 14 Lodge advocated instead for an understanding <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> ways in which political ideas had been interpreted at <strong>the</strong> social base <strong>of</strong> a political<br />
movement. <strong>In</strong> relation to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong>n, he stressed <strong>the</strong> need to understand <strong>the</strong> social<br />
and economic factors which influenced <strong>the</strong> political consciousness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men who <strong>march</strong>ed<br />
on <strong>Paarl</strong>. Lodge goes to great lengths to sketch <strong>the</strong> social, economic and political conditions<br />
in which <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black population lived during <strong>the</strong> early 1960’s in his attempt to attribute a<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> rationality to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 15<br />
According to Lodge’s formulation this context all too<br />
easily <strong>the</strong>n comes to form <strong>the</strong> pretext for his discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inevitability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> development<br />
<strong>of</strong> a Poqo movement in <strong>the</strong> area.<br />
11 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,”98.<br />
12 These details outlined by Lodge correlate directly with evidence presented in Report <strong>of</strong> Snyman Commission,<br />
see especially page 20 paragraph 277, page 21 paragraphs 292, 293, 295. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa,<br />
259.<br />
13 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 95. Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge. Gerhart, Black Power in South<br />
Africa.<br />
14 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 95.<br />
15 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 98-105. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248-250.
54<br />
According to Lodge <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, particularly <strong>the</strong> Cape Peninsula, had been one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
areas <strong>of</strong> strongest support for <strong>the</strong> PAC. 16 This he relates to <strong>the</strong> particularly harsh effects <strong>of</strong><br />
influx control in <strong>the</strong> Cape Peninsula, <strong>the</strong> ‘repatriation’ <strong>of</strong> women and children to <strong>the</strong> Transkei,<br />
poor housing, and <strong>the</strong> sharply deteriorating living conditions in ‘Native locations.’ 17 The<br />
PAC’s militancy which drew on traditions <strong>of</strong> primary resistance, and <strong>the</strong> immediacy <strong>of</strong> its<br />
aims, Lodge argues, made it especially attractive to Cape Town’s migrant worker population,<br />
specifically that <strong>of</strong> Langa’s ‘bachelor hostels.’ 18<br />
Despite <strong>the</strong> PAC’s criticism <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ANC’s collaboration with members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> multiracial<br />
Liberal Party, according to Lodge, PAC leaders in Cape Town had accepted help from<br />
Liberals during <strong>the</strong> 1960 pass campaign. 19 While this relationship might have been<br />
advantageous to PAC leaders, Lodge suggests that it significantly widened <strong>the</strong> gap between<br />
<strong>the</strong>m and <strong>the</strong> rank-and-file members and led to <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> “extremist” factions within<br />
<strong>the</strong> organisation. 20<br />
It is in this context, coupled with <strong>the</strong> massive arrests <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> organisation’s<br />
leaders during 1960, that Lodge relates <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> a violent and racist extremist faction<br />
known as Poqo in <strong>the</strong> Transvaal, to some extent in <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape and in Cape Town. From<br />
Langa in Cape Town where it set up its major base, Lodge suggests that Poqo influence<br />
spread to smaller towns and farms fur<strong>the</strong>r north, including Stellenbosch and <strong>Paarl</strong>. 21<br />
Black people in <strong>the</strong>se towns formed part <strong>of</strong> small, mostly migrant populations who provided<br />
seasonal labour for <strong>the</strong> farms and factories. As I suggested in <strong>the</strong> introductory chapter, state<br />
policies during <strong>the</strong> 1950’s especially <strong>the</strong> Native (Urban) Areas Act and <strong>the</strong> Group Areas Act<br />
16 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 241.<br />
17 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 248-250.<br />
18 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 105.<br />
19 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 106.<br />
20 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> insurrection,” 105-106.<br />
21 Stellenbosch’s Poqo activities receive even less attention than that <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>. Lodge notes that a Poqo cell had<br />
been set up on a Stellenbosch farm in 1961. See Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 107.
55<br />
had significantly restructured <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black population. 22 After hundreds had been endorsed<br />
out <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong> remaining ‘productive’ individuals were re-accommodated in two municipal<br />
locations, about six kilometres from town, Mbekweni and Langabuya. Mbekweni, <strong>the</strong> major<br />
accommodator <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s 2000 migrant workers, consisted <strong>of</strong> four blocks <strong>of</strong> single workers’<br />
hostels, each barracks divided into rooms for six men. 23 <strong>In</strong> addition <strong>the</strong>re were houses for<br />
thirty families. Langabuya remained a so-called ‘emergency camp’ which accommodated<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>’s remaining black families forcibly removed from o<strong>the</strong>r areas in <strong>the</strong> Valley. 24 Lodge<br />
suggests that <strong>Paarl</strong>’s remaining black population were by no means secured <strong>of</strong> continued<br />
residence, as state attempts to restructure black populations in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape turned into a<br />
debate about removing <strong>the</strong>m altoge<strong>the</strong>r. 25<br />
Lodge attempts to examine <strong>Paarl</strong> in relation to <strong>the</strong> political instability which marked <strong>the</strong> rest<br />
<strong>of</strong> South Africa during <strong>the</strong> early 1960’s, particularly <strong>the</strong> PAC’s involvement in <strong>the</strong><br />
Sharpeville uprising and <strong>the</strong> Langa <strong>march</strong> in March 1960. 26 He suggests that <strong>Paarl</strong> was not<br />
exempt from such disturbances and experienced its own share <strong>of</strong> turbulence and resistance by<br />
various groups, specifically in relation to people’s attempts to defend <strong>the</strong>ir interests through<br />
affiliation with a variety <strong>of</strong> formal organisations. According to Lodge, <strong>the</strong> ANC, which had<br />
existed in <strong>Paarl</strong> since <strong>the</strong> 1920’s, gained significant support during <strong>the</strong> 1950’s period <strong>of</strong><br />
removals. The PAC had also existed in <strong>Paarl</strong> at <strong>the</strong> time. FCWU was, according to Lodge, <strong>the</strong><br />
22 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248-249. Malherbe, <strong>Paarl</strong>: The hidden Story (Mowbray: Esquire Press,<br />
1987), 59. Deborah Posel, The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 1948-1961: Conflict and Compromise (Oxford: Clarendon<br />
Press, 1991).<br />
23 Lodge gets this figure from Lydia Kasi’s evidence before <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. He references <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission proceedings taking it as ‘fact.’ See Snyman Commission, 600. Lodge, Black Politics in South<br />
Africa, 248.<br />
24 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 99.<br />
25 This related to <strong>the</strong> Urban Labour Preference Policy and <strong>the</strong> much publicised 1962 debate around its intentions<br />
to remove all Africans from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, replacing <strong>the</strong>m with local coloured labour. The Urban Labour<br />
Preference Policy (ULPP) was first announced by President Verwoerd in Parliament in 1952. It was intended<br />
that wherever possible local coloured people would satisfy <strong>the</strong> labour demands thus <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> black people<br />
entering <strong>the</strong> Western Cape was more rigidly restricted than elsewhere in <strong>the</strong> country. Deborah Posel, “Curbing<br />
African urbanisation in <strong>the</strong> 1950s and 1960s,”in M. Swilling et al, Apar<strong>the</strong>id City in transition (Cape Town:<br />
Oxford University Press, 1991), 21. Posel, The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 88.<br />
26 See Lodge, “The Cape Town troubles, March – April 1960,”Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 4, No.2<br />
(1978), 216-239. Philip Kgosana, Lest We Forget, (Johannesburg: Skotaville Publishers, 1988).
56<br />
most significant political influence among <strong>Paarl</strong>’s coloured and black communities during this<br />
period. 27<br />
Despite <strong>the</strong> tendency to suggest that <strong>Paarl</strong> was isolated from <strong>the</strong> unrest that marked <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> country, “a peaceful place remote from <strong>the</strong> high racial emotion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal,” <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
was in no way exempt from such political activities. 28<br />
<strong>In</strong> mid-1959 local FCWU member and<br />
women’s leader, Elizabeth Mafeking, led demonstrations in <strong>Paarl</strong> against <strong>the</strong> extension <strong>of</strong><br />
pass laws to women. 29 Fur<strong>the</strong>r demonstrations broke out after Mafeking was endorsed out in<br />
November 1959. 30 Municipal police carrying out raids on <strong>the</strong> location were assaulted on<br />
several occasions and <strong>the</strong> District Commandant <strong>of</strong> Police at <strong>Paarl</strong>, Lieutenant Carstens, was<br />
shot along with three o<strong>the</strong>r policemen when a patrol van was targeted in April 1962. <strong>In</strong> March<br />
1960, black <strong>Paarl</strong> residents too heeded <strong>the</strong> calls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> anti-pass campaign as several people<br />
destroyed <strong>the</strong>ir passes and arson attempts were made on <strong>the</strong> local school and administration<br />
<strong>of</strong>fices- seen as symbols <strong>of</strong> state rule. 31<br />
During <strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville period, with <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC underground, Lodge suggests that<br />
Poqo first took a hold in <strong>Paarl</strong>. 32 According to Lodge, against this backdrop, Poqo and its<br />
ideology became especially popular among <strong>the</strong> migrant workers <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni who felt <strong>the</strong><br />
effects <strong>of</strong> government policies most severely and to whom <strong>the</strong> traditional and heroic character<br />
<strong>of</strong> Poqo’s “simple” and accessible slogans appealed. 33<br />
By suggesting that <strong>the</strong>se slogans were<br />
27 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection, 99, 104. Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 248.<br />
28 “Quiet, Conservative <strong>Paarl</strong> is shaken by Riot Horror,” Cape Argus (23 November 1962).<br />
29 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />
30 According to a report in <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus (appearing only after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>) <strong>the</strong>se demonstrations resulted in one<br />
death and 16 people wounded. “History <strong>of</strong> rioting at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962).<br />
31 “History <strong>of</strong> rioting at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Argus (22 November 1962). Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />
32 Lodge, “<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 105.<br />
33 Lodge argues that <strong>the</strong> PAC’s heroic, traditional orientation may have had a particular attraction for Xhosa<br />
labourers from <strong>the</strong> culturally conservative Transkei. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 107, 214. Gerhart<br />
also suggests that <strong>the</strong> PAC introduced a cultural reorientation into African politics as an attempt to revive and<br />
popularise a nationalist rallying point in <strong>the</strong> memory <strong>of</strong> 18 th and 19 th century African heroes. See Gerhart, Black<br />
Power in South Africa, 202.
57<br />
“simple” Lodge seems to undercut his own critique <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scholarship that had represented<br />
Poqo dismissively as simple and traditional.<br />
According to Lodge, Poqo <strong>of</strong>fered men “freedom” at a fee <strong>of</strong> 25 cents. 34 Lodge suggests,<br />
“Farm workers were told that Poqo intended to take <strong>the</strong> land away from whites and give it to<br />
Africans. Men in Wellington were told that one day <strong>the</strong>y must throw away <strong>the</strong>ir passes and<br />
take over <strong>the</strong> houses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whites...Men in <strong>Paarl</strong> were told <strong>the</strong>re was no need for whites; <strong>the</strong><br />
factories and industries would carry on as usual for was it not <strong>the</strong> black people who worked in<br />
<strong>the</strong>m?” 35 As a result by 1962, Lodge posits that about 300 people belonged to <strong>the</strong> Poqo<br />
branch in Mbekweni 36 which consequently came to be seen by <strong>the</strong> state as <strong>the</strong> “breeding<br />
ground for Poqo” and “<strong>the</strong> hottest spot in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape.” 37<br />
Coupled with <strong>the</strong> political and economic insecurity threatening <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black population,<br />
Lodge suggests that <strong>the</strong>ir tension was heightened by <strong>the</strong> corruption <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> local administration.<br />
Mbekweni’s director <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration, Johannes Le Roux toge<strong>the</strong>r with his senior<br />
clerk, Wilson Ngcukana, manipulated <strong>the</strong> system for <strong>the</strong>ir private pr<strong>of</strong>it. They sold passes, put<br />
pass <strong>of</strong>fenders to work on Le Roux’s personal farms and imposed heavy fines on anyone who<br />
did not comply with <strong>the</strong> regulations. 38 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> such grievances about state policies<br />
and local corruption, ra<strong>the</strong>r than adopt <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s notion that <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong><br />
people were forced to join <strong>the</strong> organisation, Lodge attributes greater agency in following <strong>the</strong><br />
SAIRR’s argument that most people joined Poqo voluntarily.<br />
34 This membership fee was paid per month. Lodge gains this information directly from evidence presented in<br />
<strong>the</strong> questioning <strong>of</strong> witness X1 before <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection, 109. See<br />
Snyman Commission, 251.<br />
35 Lodge takes this information from <strong>the</strong> evidence given by Witness X3 as he was being questioned by Advocate<br />
Viviers (for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> tax payers) and fur<strong>the</strong>r from reports in <strong>the</strong> Cape Times in June 1962 and March 1963. See<br />
Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 244. See Snyman Commission, 348.<br />
36 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 250.<br />
37 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963).<br />
38 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 249.
58<br />
Lodge suggests that <strong>the</strong> township itself was a site <strong>of</strong> unrest, and that municipal police raids<br />
and arrests were a frequent occurrence. 39 According to Lodge, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo movement thus<br />
came to despise <strong>the</strong> municipal <strong>of</strong>ficials and <strong>the</strong>ir police force which reported <strong>the</strong>ir activities to<br />
<strong>the</strong> SAP. These tensions, he argues, reached boiling point when on 21 November 1962 all<br />
suspected Poqo members in <strong>the</strong> township were forcibly confined to a single hostel which was<br />
meant to allow <strong>the</strong> police greater control over <strong>the</strong> organisation. With <strong>the</strong> men confined in this<br />
single hostel, ‘Block D,’ <strong>the</strong> municipal forces were able to discover, and hand over to <strong>the</strong><br />
South African Police, three men who had allegedly participated in murders which had taken<br />
place during <strong>the</strong> preceding months. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> Lodge’s argument, this added to <strong>the</strong> insecurity<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> organisation and “set <strong>the</strong> stage for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising.” 40<br />
This narrativisation and teleological outline is meant to form <strong>the</strong> pretext for Lodge’s argument<br />
for <strong>the</strong> uprising’s implicit rationality in terms <strong>of</strong> Poqo ‘members’ perspectives. He suggests<br />
that, “The terrible events <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> night <strong>of</strong> November 21 st grew out <strong>of</strong> an insurrectionary<br />
characteristic <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement. For its members <strong>the</strong> reversal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present social order<br />
was <strong>the</strong> only alternative to its perpetuation on increasingly intolerable terms.” 41 It is against<br />
this background <strong>the</strong>n that Lodge suggested that on <strong>the</strong> evening <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 21 November 1962,<br />
Poqo members were called to a meeting where <strong>the</strong>y were informed <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> plan to <strong>march</strong> on<br />
<strong>the</strong> police station and <strong>the</strong> jail where <strong>the</strong>y would free <strong>the</strong>ir detained members. 42 Lodge’s brief<br />
description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in <strong>the</strong>se terms directly followed <strong>the</strong> outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising as it exists<br />
in <strong>the</strong> Commission’s Report. 43<br />
Lodge attempted to depict <strong>the</strong> men who <strong>march</strong>ed on <strong>Paarl</strong> as conscious agents in <strong>the</strong> making<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own history and to attribute <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> with some significance ra<strong>the</strong>r than continue its<br />
39 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection, 99. Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />
40 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 253.<br />
41 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 114.<br />
42 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 248.<br />
43 See Report, 19-22.
59<br />
previous interpretation as a premature, disorganised and mindless failed attempt at revolution.<br />
For Lodge, <strong>the</strong> decision by <strong>the</strong>se men to enter private homes contradicted a depiction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> as simply a defensive response by panicked ‘rioters.’ Ra<strong>the</strong>r he suggested that <strong>Paarl</strong>’s<br />
Poqo members had been discussing <strong>the</strong> PAC’s plans for a general uprising for months, and<br />
that it was at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> this decision that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, which had been first and foremost a<br />
defensive action, became a revolt which followed some kind <strong>of</strong> preconceived model. 44<br />
<strong>In</strong> this way Lodge critiqued previous representations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 45 Subaltern Studies scholar<br />
Ranajit Guha in discussing <strong>the</strong> 1855 Santal rebellion in <strong>In</strong>dia, argued that by putting<br />
emphasis on spontaneity and instinctuality, major historical schools tended to separate peasant<br />
actions from peasant consciousness- a shortcoming which, he suggested, reflected colonial<br />
discourse and archives. Guha instead argued that rebellion should be understood as<br />
“motivated and conscious.” 46 <strong>In</strong> this sense Lodge had similarly attempted to change <strong>the</strong> way<br />
in which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo had been represented by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, <strong>the</strong><br />
media, rival political organisations and <strong>the</strong> subsequent literature through his argument that <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> had been reasoned and consciously planned, even if this was only at <strong>the</strong> last minute.<br />
However in looking to causality as a means to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo cell’s agency and<br />
rationality in carrying out <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lodge may have undermined his own intention.<br />
Guha argued that an argument based on causes fur<strong>the</strong>r deprived <strong>the</strong> peasant rioter <strong>of</strong><br />
consciousness by attributing <strong>the</strong> agency to certain external push factors that triggered an<br />
almost mindless response. Without such pressures <strong>the</strong>n such an argument might suggest, <strong>the</strong><br />
peasant rioter might never have decided to revolt. 47 <strong>In</strong> this sense, if it were not for <strong>the</strong> state<br />
44 Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 113.<br />
45 These include that by Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa. And Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge.<br />
46 Ranajit Guha, ‘The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency’ in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford University<br />
Press, 1983), 45.<br />
47 Ranajit Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter-<strong>In</strong>surgency,” 47.
60<br />
policies and local corruption, which according to Lodge had motivated <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, would men<br />
in <strong>Paarl</strong> have even joined Poqo?<br />
Ano<strong>the</strong>r subaltern studies scholar, Gyanendra Pandey, makes a similar argument about <strong>the</strong><br />
focus on causes to explain violent events. <strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> violence surrounding <strong>In</strong>dian<br />
independence, Pandey pointed to <strong>the</strong> role that causality plays in making violence narratable<br />
but showed how this move turns <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event into a history <strong>of</strong> its causes which he<br />
suggests “thus, <strong>the</strong>mselves become <strong>the</strong> event.” 48 As I have shown, Lodge went into great<br />
detail to explain <strong>the</strong> origins <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in order to make it “narratable,” yet in<br />
comparison <strong>the</strong> actual <strong>march</strong> itself received very little attention and essentially was almost<br />
directly taken from <strong>the</strong> Commission report’s brief summary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. 49<br />
Both Guha and Pandey’s in some ways argue for <strong>the</strong> need to account for <strong>the</strong> procedures<br />
through which specific narratives <strong>of</strong> violent events were produced. 50 While Lodge argued for<br />
<strong>the</strong> recovery and understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo <strong>march</strong>er’s consciousness, this voice was in<br />
some ways already lost in <strong>the</strong> records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials. Without engaging in a<br />
discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> power that produced <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials, Lodge largely<br />
reproduces <strong>the</strong>ir same logic <strong>of</strong> representation. To a large extent this also seems to be <strong>the</strong> case<br />
for subsequent histories <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> which, ra<strong>the</strong>r than challenging Lodge’s<br />
formulation seem to have extended or expanded on his argument.<br />
Following Lodge’s work on <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>the</strong>re seems to have been a significant lull with regard to<br />
any mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se events, that is until <strong>the</strong> South African Democracy Education Trust’s The<br />
48 Gyanendra Pandey, Remembering Partition: Violence, Nationalism and History in <strong>In</strong>dia (Cambridge,<br />
Cambridge University Press, 2001), 45-46.<br />
49 See Lodge’s outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 95, as compared to Report, 19-22.<br />
50 As I will argue more closely in Chapter 4, Guha stresses <strong>the</strong> need to understand <strong>the</strong> textual details <strong>of</strong> colonial<br />
state documents in order to understand <strong>the</strong> power that underlies <strong>the</strong>m. See Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter-<br />
<strong>In</strong>surgency.” Pandey is also attempting to examine <strong>the</strong> ways in which power relations at work select and exclude<br />
events in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> an <strong>of</strong>ficial history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> Partition by eliding <strong>the</strong> violence. See Pandey,<br />
Remembering Partition.
61<br />
road to democracy between 1960 and 1990 in which several emerging scholars on <strong>the</strong> PAC<br />
have published <strong>the</strong>ir work. <strong>In</strong> his chapter, Brown Maaba made perhaps <strong>the</strong> first productive<br />
move away from Lodge and <strong>the</strong> Commission by examining some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trial records<br />
which allowed him to build on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and to provide details<br />
lacking in Lodge’s account, specifically in relation to <strong>the</strong> events <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> murders in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
area that had preceded <strong>the</strong> uprising. 51 However at <strong>the</strong> same time Maaba does not seem to have<br />
recognised <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> Commission’s narrative was so deeply implicated in <strong>the</strong><br />
proceedings and discourse <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trials. As such it seems to me that Maaba, although<br />
unintentionally, still remains trapped within <strong>the</strong> staged narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission<br />
whose report he used alongside <strong>the</strong> court records. However, as I have suggested, <strong>the</strong>se highly<br />
mediated records <strong>of</strong>fer little if any hope <strong>of</strong> recovering <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er.<br />
Maaba’s work on <strong>the</strong> PAC 52<br />
also made use <strong>of</strong> oral interviews as a way <strong>of</strong> perhaps getting<br />
beyond <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by including <strong>the</strong> memories and perspectives <strong>of</strong> men<br />
who were in some way part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC or Poqo during this period. However, with regard to<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> events, Maaba’s only oral evidence came from Menziwe Tsholoba.<br />
Tsholoba himself later produced his own memoir. 53<br />
According to Tsholoba, as an active<br />
Poqo member and later leader in <strong>Paarl</strong>, he too would have been arrested with countless o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />
in <strong>the</strong> days after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had he not been working <strong>the</strong> night shift <strong>the</strong> evening <strong>of</strong> 21 st<br />
51 Brown Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” in The road to democracy in South Africa,<br />
South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006). Maaba<br />
looks to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Court cases including: Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966.<br />
National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823 Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes<br />
Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />
Amteteleli Ntuli and Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives, Box 1/1/1/986 Supreme Court case, State<br />
vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi<br />
and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and<br />
20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September<br />
1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. He also looks at <strong>the</strong> records <strong>of</strong> trials held in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. See Maaba,<br />
“The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 257-298.<br />
52 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 266-272.<br />
53 Menziwe Esau Tsholoba, <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison: an autobiography <strong>of</strong> M. E. Tsholoba (Cape<br />
Town: Mr. Menziwe Esau Tsholoba, 2010).
62<br />
November 1962. He provides no sense <strong>of</strong> commitment to a ‘Poqo’ cause and seems to remain<br />
distant from <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and its intentions as he apologetically recalls that “Many Africans and<br />
some whites were killed. It was a sad story. Six people were buried at Mbekweni in <strong>Paarl</strong> on<br />
one day. Children were left fa<strong>the</strong>rless and wives widowed.” 54<br />
Similarly, o<strong>the</strong>r biographies and autobiographies <strong>of</strong> PAC members and activists, which make<br />
mention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, and which could have provided <strong>the</strong> space for a different<br />
argument, also fall into <strong>the</strong> same frames <strong>of</strong> representation. 55 <strong>In</strong>deed <strong>the</strong>y draw on Lodge’s<br />
work when commenting on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and as a result seem to discuss <strong>the</strong> uprising on <strong>the</strong><br />
same terms as <strong>the</strong> sources which Lodge used problematically. Without referencing, Elias<br />
Ntloedibe, <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> a biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Sobukwe, quotes directly from <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission and <strong>the</strong> Sunday Express, <strong>the</strong> Johannesburg Star and Die Landstem. 56 Again<br />
without any referencing, Ace Mgxashe also introduces <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> by quoting a<br />
description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events taken directly from <strong>the</strong> Cape Argus <strong>of</strong> 22 November 1962 which<br />
described <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers as “chanting freedom songs and brandishing pangas as <strong>the</strong>y <strong>march</strong>ed<br />
towards <strong>the</strong> police station” and emphasised <strong>the</strong> damages caused. 57<br />
As a result <strong>the</strong>se books become more <strong>of</strong> a documentary rendition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events (not unlike<br />
what Lodge does) and seem to portray more <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state or ANC’s view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> ra<strong>the</strong>r than exhibit any real pride in, or even ownership <strong>of</strong>, Poqo or what it had<br />
achieved at <strong>Paarl</strong>. This points to <strong>the</strong> blurring <strong>of</strong> memory and <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> documents, which in<br />
some ways suggests that memory would not provide a pure source untainted by <strong>the</strong> dominant<br />
54 Tsholoba, <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison, 33.<br />
55 Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist, (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006). Tsholoba, <strong>In</strong> and<br />
Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison. Elias Ntloedibe, Here is a tree: Political biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Mangaliso Sobukwe<br />
(Botswana: Century-Turn Publishers, 1995). Letlapa Mphahlele, Child <strong>of</strong> this soil: My life as a freedom fighter<br />
(Cape Town: Kwela Books, 2002). M. Pheko, The hidden side <strong>of</strong> South African politics (Johannesburg:<br />
Tokoloho Development Association, 2009).<br />
56 Ntloedibe, Here is a tree, 127-130.<br />
57 See Mgxashe, Are you with us?, 172.
63<br />
understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. 58 Western Cape PAC member, Ace Mgxashe outlines <strong>the</strong> causes<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as provided by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission as well as <strong>the</strong> SAP’s <strong>the</strong>ory, but never<br />
provides his own understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising as a PAC activist or <strong>the</strong> view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC more<br />
generally. 59 If not quoting directly from <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission or newspaper reports <strong>the</strong>re<br />
is a tendency to shy away from any substantial engagement with <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Perhaps this limit<br />
is related to <strong>the</strong> fact that, with <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong> Menziwe Tsholoba, <strong>the</strong>se authors were PAC<br />
members, and did not identify with Poqo, which would again point to a differentiation<br />
between <strong>the</strong> two or <strong>the</strong> possibility that Poqo may never really have existed outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
events at Langa, Stellenbosch, <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Mbashe/Bashee Bridge, an argument which I will<br />
elaborate on later in this chapter. 60<br />
Aside from <strong>the</strong> fact that only Tsholoba appears to be in a position <strong>of</strong> intimate knowledge<br />
about Poqo in <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong>se autobiographies seem to fit with <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>. This speaks to <strong>the</strong> seepage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> textual into memory. These autobiographies are<br />
written from <strong>the</strong> present where a claim to past political involvement is valorised.<br />
Contradictions emerge <strong>the</strong>n as <strong>the</strong>se accounts simultaneously celebrate <strong>the</strong> spirit <strong>of</strong> PAC and<br />
Poqo initiatives, while distancing <strong>the</strong>mselves from a violent past that would disrupt or sully<br />
<strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> struggle. <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n, <strong>the</strong>se autobiographies seem to continue along<br />
<strong>the</strong> same lines as <strong>the</strong> dominant historical representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
Making ‘Poqo’?<br />
If <strong>the</strong> contours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> so closely followed that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission in both<br />
scholarly and activist accounts, what <strong>the</strong>n <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> depiction <strong>of</strong> Poqo itself? As Chapter 1 has<br />
58 Popular Memory Group, ‘Popular Memory: Theory, Politics, Method’ in R. Johnson et al (eds), Making<br />
Histories: studies in history-writing and politics (London: Random House, 1982).<br />
59 He refers here to <strong>the</strong> police’s <strong>the</strong>ory that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been an act <strong>of</strong> revenge for prior arrests. Mgxashe, Are<br />
you with us?126.<br />
61 Submission by APLA to <strong>the</strong> TRC (Cape Town, 1997).
64<br />
demonstrated, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> trials seem to have moulded Poqo carefully<br />
into a formal political organisation, folding it unproblematically into <strong>the</strong> PAC.<br />
Notwithstanding this, <strong>the</strong>re seems to be a continued instability and semantic ambiguity around<br />
Poqo itself.<br />
Poqo has most <strong>of</strong>ten been discussed as an extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC, as <strong>the</strong> PAC’s armed wing, or<br />
as <strong>the</strong> PAC reincarnated after it’s banning in 1960, and as <strong>the</strong> forerunner <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Azanian<br />
People’s Liberation Army (APLA). 61<br />
Gerhardt argues that Poqo was simply a reconstruction<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC after Sharpeville and that <strong>the</strong> word represented a shortened version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Xhosa<br />
name for <strong>the</strong> PAC, UmAfrika Poqo or “Africans alone.” Varying translations have also<br />
suggested that it meant “pure” or independent” all <strong>of</strong> which referred to <strong>the</strong> movement’s<br />
racially exclusive nature. 62 Lodge discussed Poqo as an “insurgent <strong>of</strong>fshoot” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and<br />
“for <strong>the</strong> sake <strong>of</strong> simplicity” continued <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> state’s joined formulation <strong>of</strong> “PAC/Poqo.” 63<br />
Later scholars, such as Brown Maaba and Sello Mathabatha, also continue to discuss Poqo<br />
along <strong>the</strong> same lines. 64<br />
This interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo as synonymous relied on an <strong>of</strong>ficial state<br />
interpretation as first suggested in April 1962 by a magistrate in Cape Town who had<br />
61 Submission by APLA to <strong>the</strong> TRC (Cape Town, 1997).<br />
62 The word ‘Poqo’ is a Xhosa expression meaning ‘alone’ or ‘pure.’ It had been used at times in <strong>the</strong> Western<br />
Cape in 1960 by PAC spokesmen to describe <strong>the</strong> racially exclusive character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir organisation in contrast to<br />
<strong>the</strong> ANC’s multiracial spirit. Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 669. See Gerhart, Black Power in South<br />
Africa, 225. Ka Plaatjie suggests that <strong>the</strong> word ‘Poqo’ emerged when Robert Sobukwe, president <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC,<br />
asked some <strong>of</strong> his colleagues to translate Pan Africanist Congress into Xhosa. See ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s<br />
internal underground activities,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South African Democracy Education<br />
Trust, Volume 2 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).678. See also Lodge, Black Politics in South<br />
Africa, 241.<br />
63 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231, 241.<br />
64 Besides extracting this information from oral interviews, Maaba relies on <strong>the</strong> report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission and court cases as well as on Lodge’s work. It is significant that it is by means <strong>of</strong> state court records<br />
that Maaba makes much <strong>of</strong> his argument around Poqo in <strong>Paarl</strong> and also that he relies on <strong>the</strong> records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
confession <strong>of</strong> PAC member James Apleni given before Magistrate D.J.M Jordaan <strong>of</strong> C<strong>of</strong>imvaba on 19 February<br />
1963. This was also <strong>the</strong> time when Snyman was in <strong>the</strong> Transkei holding hearings for <strong>the</strong> Commission as well as<br />
<strong>the</strong> same Magistrate whose <strong>of</strong>fices Snyman had used for <strong>the</strong>se meetings although Snyman does not seem to have<br />
spoken with this man. See Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 263.
65<br />
conducted <strong>the</strong> trials <strong>of</strong> two men charged with fur<strong>the</strong>ring <strong>the</strong> aims <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC, and later more<br />
formally by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission. 65 This argument was <strong>the</strong>n fur<strong>the</strong>r ingrained after <strong>the</strong><br />
PAC’s acting president, Potlako Leballo, argued at a press conference in Maseru, Lesotho on<br />
24 March 1963 that Snyman’s finding was correct and that Poqo and <strong>the</strong> PAC were indeed<br />
<strong>the</strong> same organisation, and boasted that <strong>the</strong> PAC/Poqo had 155,000 and planned a revolution<br />
throughout <strong>the</strong> country in 1963. The Star reported on 25 March 1963 that Leballo had in this<br />
sense suggested that “<strong>the</strong>re had never been an organisation called Poqo,” maintaining instead<br />
that <strong>the</strong> word had been part <strong>of</strong> an Africanist slogan since <strong>the</strong> 1950’s which had been shortened<br />
and had become <strong>the</strong> byword <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> underground P.A.C. since 1961. 66 It seems that this lack <strong>of</strong><br />
any clear distinction between <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> state and <strong>the</strong> PAC itself had defined<br />
Poqo, came to legitimate such a representation.<br />
<strong>In</strong> this sense Poqo was most <strong>of</strong>ten represented as <strong>the</strong> excessively violent “terrorist” faction<br />
that Snyman had depicted in his report and was discussed in terms <strong>of</strong> its violent campaigns at<br />
Langa township, <strong>Paarl</strong>, and <strong>the</strong> Bashee River. 67 Based on Snyman’s Report which tied<br />
several murders and instances <strong>of</strong> violence throughout <strong>the</strong> country to Poqo, scholars have<br />
tended to discuss Poqo in relation to cases <strong>of</strong> assault and murder <strong>of</strong> black and coloured people<br />
in <strong>the</strong> Western Cape and pro-government chiefs and headmen in <strong>the</strong> Transkei during 1962-<br />
1963. 68 <strong>In</strong> Kotze’s book, even <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission comes to stand for an understanding<br />
<strong>of</strong> Poqo as an organisation and is in no way related to <strong>Paarl</strong>- it is simply “an enquiry that<br />
found that <strong>the</strong> organisation [Poqo] was <strong>the</strong> PAC gone underground.” 69<br />
65 Ken Owen, “Poqo” Cape Times (5 October 1962).<br />
66 Pogrund, Sobukwe and Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 180. “Dramatic Claims by P.A.C leader,” in The Star (25 March 1963).<br />
Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa, 252. Gibson, African Liberation Movements, 93. Karis et al, From<br />
Protest to Challenge, 671.<br />
67 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 5. Gibson, African Liberation Movements, 62. Kotze, African politics in<br />
South Africa, 21. Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge.<br />
68 See for example Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa, 225. Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 669-670.<br />
69 Kotze, African politics in South Africa, 21.
66<br />
Despite Leballo’s claim, which some have read as political posturing, scholars have continued<br />
a debate about <strong>the</strong> precise genealogy <strong>of</strong> Poqo. While most set out with a description <strong>of</strong> Poqo<br />
as directly related to <strong>the</strong> PAC, several have argued that Poqo was what Karis et al call a<br />
“spontaneous grass-roots movement,” lacking direction and organisation in this sense, Poqo<br />
was in some ways separate from <strong>the</strong> PAC. As Karis et al suggest, it had nei<strong>the</strong>r a hierarchical<br />
structure nor a clearly defined statement <strong>of</strong> aims or ideological principles. 70 Ra<strong>the</strong>r as Gerhart<br />
suggests it “spoke <strong>the</strong> language <strong>of</strong> action” drawing on millenarianism and violent sentiments<br />
in its determination to eliminate all white people and rule <strong>the</strong> country. 71 <strong>In</strong> this sense Feit also<br />
suggests that Poqo cells <strong>of</strong>ten acted somewhat irrationally like “a body without a head.” 72<br />
Writing several decades later, Kwandiwe Kondlo similarly portrays <strong>the</strong> movement as a<br />
generation <strong>of</strong> militants for whom “action preceded political <strong>the</strong>ory and operation replaced<br />
strategy.” 73<br />
Kondlo argues that Poqo’s message was simple and appealing, yet<br />
simultaneously reflected a skewed and outdated national liberation purpose. He suggests that<br />
different generations <strong>of</strong> PAC members’ varying beliefs and views on <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> war were<br />
important sources in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s military strategy. However, <strong>the</strong>se “war”<br />
strategies had little connection with political ideology. Ra<strong>the</strong>r Kondlo suggests that Poqo’s<br />
simple slogans had more meaning for historical actors in <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong>y made <strong>the</strong> abstract<br />
<strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> Pan Africanism tangible. Poqo’s basic ideology and <strong>the</strong> military strategy associated<br />
with it, reflected <strong>the</strong> ordinary person’s struggle against <strong>the</strong> conditions <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id oppression.<br />
Its slogans articulated <strong>the</strong> anger <strong>of</strong> impoverished black people through catchphrases like: “we<br />
shall drive <strong>the</strong>m [white people] to <strong>the</strong> sea,” “<strong>the</strong>y must go back to Europe.” Lodge makes a<br />
similar argument yet he suggests that this was <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> language most effective for<br />
70 Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 669.<br />
71 Gerhart, Black Power in South Africa, 226.<br />
72 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 5.<br />
73 Kwandiwe Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution: The Pan Africanist Congress <strong>of</strong> South Africa1959-1994<br />
(Basel: Basler Afrika Bibliographien, 2009), 233, 235, 237.
67<br />
mobilising <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> recruits needed for <strong>the</strong> Poqo uprising. 74 A new quality was <strong>the</strong> extent<br />
<strong>of</strong> its member’s desperation, <strong>the</strong>ir targeting and killing <strong>of</strong> African collaborators and informers,<br />
and <strong>the</strong>ir willingness to kill whites at random. 75<br />
One may note that, had <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission or <strong>the</strong> trials provided Poqo with different<br />
slogans or a clear ideology, perhaps <strong>the</strong>se scholars conclusions may have been different as<br />
<strong>the</strong>ir account <strong>of</strong> Poqo relies so heavily on <strong>the</strong>se sources.<br />
There has also been some debate regarding <strong>the</strong> membership <strong>of</strong> Poqo. Karis et al, drawing on<br />
sources independent from <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials argued that Poqo members in<br />
<strong>the</strong> Western Cape were not primarily migrants from <strong>the</strong> Transkei, although <strong>the</strong>y do admit that<br />
<strong>the</strong> conditions <strong>of</strong> a migrant worker’s life in <strong>the</strong> Cape could have led to tensions and protest.<br />
Ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y argue that most members were drawn from a more urbanised youth who had<br />
some formal education. 76 According to this formulation, Poqo activists were townsmen and<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> unemployed sons <strong>of</strong> working class or middle class families that had lived in <strong>the</strong><br />
Western Cape since <strong>the</strong> mid1920s. There was fur<strong>the</strong>r a smaller, semi-urbanised group <strong>of</strong><br />
“flashy young men” who lived in flats and lodgings and were called tsotsis or gangsters by<br />
migrants. 77 Kondlo makes a similar argument for Poqo members in <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape as he<br />
suggests that in <strong>the</strong> rural areas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eastern Cape membership <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo cells was not only<br />
limited to migrant labourers but also included farm workers, teachers and students. 78 Ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />
than presenting a stark counter-argument to Lodge’s claim for <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> migrant workers,<br />
such arguments, I want to propose, again suggest that Poqo was not a homogenous entity.<br />
74 Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> Revolution, 234- 235. See Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 244.<br />
75 Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge, 670.<br />
76 Karis et al. argue that <strong>the</strong>se were people in <strong>the</strong>ir late teens to early 20’s. They base this argument on<br />
conversations with <strong>the</strong> late social scientist, Archie Mafeje, as well as Monica Wilson and Archie Mafeje, Langa:<br />
A Study <strong>of</strong> Social Groups in an African Township (Cape Town: Oxford University Press, 1963). See Karis and<br />
Carter, From Protest to Challenge, 694.<br />
77 Karis et al., From Protest to Challenge, 264, 281-282.<br />
78 Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution, 235.
68<br />
While I do not think <strong>the</strong>y had meant this argument as an attempt to diminish <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong><br />
migrant workers, Lodge interpreted Karis et al’s argument as representing migrant workers in<br />
a stereotyped form as people largely unconcerned with political matters and who remained a<br />
conservative force. Ra<strong>the</strong>r his argument for <strong>the</strong> rationality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events in Langa and <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
relied on <strong>the</strong> notion that migrant workers in <strong>the</strong>se areas had been very conscious <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />
political situations. Here his argument relies especially on records <strong>of</strong> 32 men who had been<br />
charged with planning an uprising while working at <strong>the</strong> Jewish Old Age Home in Cape Town<br />
in 1963, where it had been noted that <strong>the</strong>se were middle aged men whose ages ranged<br />
between 21 and 63 years, and that almost half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m were married and had left behind<br />
dependants in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. He fur<strong>the</strong>r looks to ano<strong>the</strong>r 1963 trial <strong>of</strong> 20 migrant workers<br />
from Langa township who had allegedly participated in an attempt in December 1962 to<br />
assassinate <strong>the</strong> Transkeian Paramount Chief, Kaiser Matanzima, which had noted that <strong>the</strong>se<br />
men had families in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. 79<br />
Again Lodge’s use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se trials transcripts is purely<br />
documentary, mining <strong>the</strong>m for ‘facts,’ and does not note that <strong>the</strong>se trials, happening at <strong>the</strong><br />
same time as <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials, were deeply mediated by processes <strong>of</strong> power in <strong>the</strong> production<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se sources.<br />
Through <strong>the</strong> multiplicity <strong>of</strong> Poqo trials after 1962 and <strong>the</strong> state and media’s exhaustive use <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> word ‘Poqo’(which had initially been a localised term for <strong>the</strong> Cape Town cells) to refer to<br />
all PAC-inspired violence and activities throughout <strong>the</strong> country, Poqo is examined largely<br />
through an organisational lens. 80 While Leballo had argued that <strong>the</strong>re had never been a Poqo<br />
organisation as such, only <strong>the</strong> PAC, as I have showed in <strong>the</strong> previous chapter this word seems<br />
to have been taken up in <strong>the</strong> much publicised aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Bashee<br />
79 Lodge bases this argument on a trial in Cape Town (1963) <strong>of</strong> 32 men who had allegedly been planning an<br />
uprising. He fur<strong>the</strong>r relies on this trial in which 20 men from <strong>the</strong> Langa ‘bachelor’ hostels were tried in Cape<br />
Town in 1963. See Lodge, “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection,” 98.<br />
80 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 241. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 262.
69<br />
River killings, and Poqo suddenly appeared as a formidable threat to white South Africa. Via<br />
<strong>the</strong> previous murders and violent activities in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area (formally linked in <strong>the</strong> aftermath<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>), it was given a pre-history by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials, and following<br />
<strong>the</strong>se sources, by scholars as well; violent activities in o<strong>the</strong>r areas and regions were attributed<br />
to Poqo, giving it a wider reach. 81<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> Commission had, Lodge employs <strong>the</strong>se murders to make <strong>the</strong> argument<br />
that <strong>the</strong> uprising was not <strong>the</strong> first instance <strong>of</strong> violence in <strong>Paarl</strong> but that Poqo had been active<br />
for several months. 82 The media and Commission employed <strong>the</strong> murders in <strong>Paarl</strong> as well as<br />
<strong>the</strong> killings at <strong>the</strong> Bashee River to add to <strong>the</strong> fear built up around this ‘Poqo’ organisation.<br />
However it seems to be only after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that <strong>the</strong>se incidents were really appropriated for a<br />
very specific public construction <strong>of</strong> Poqo by <strong>the</strong> media, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court<br />
trials.<br />
Finding its place in liberation historiography<br />
What most scholars fail to note is that even within <strong>the</strong> PAC itself those activities attributed to<br />
Poqo received significant criticism and at different times Poqo was claimed and disowned.<br />
There was an immediate effort to stress that <strong>the</strong>se actions were by no means sanctioned by <strong>the</strong><br />
PAC’s national structure. 83 PAC leader, Charles Lakaje expressed disapproval at <strong>the</strong> ‘heroic’<br />
acts <strong>of</strong> Poqo and argued that, “The PAC (at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo attacks) was a loose<br />
uncoordinated organisation that seemed to be moving forward purely on <strong>the</strong> impetus <strong>of</strong><br />
emotions, enthusiasm and largely confusion...There was no carefully planned out programme<br />
81 Besides <strong>the</strong> previously mentioned murders in <strong>Paarl</strong> during <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> 1962, Poqo was at this stage fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />
connected to murders and violence in Langa, murders or attempted murders <strong>of</strong> several chiefs and advisors in <strong>the</strong><br />
Transkei who were read as collaborators with <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state, attacks on police stations at Langa, East<br />
London and King Williams Town, and <strong>the</strong> Bashee Bridge killings. See Report, 7-8. See also Maaba, “The PAC’s<br />
war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 268.<br />
82 Lodge, Black politics in South Africa, 252.<br />
83 Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 285.
70<br />
and everyone seemed to have engaged in rash action, if such actions would crown <strong>the</strong><br />
participants as brave, staunch and daring members in <strong>the</strong> eyes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Party.” 84 Sobukwe also<br />
criticised Poqo and distanced himself and <strong>the</strong> PAC from its acts <strong>of</strong> violence. 85 Leballo himself<br />
at one time described <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Bashee River killings as premature actions by groups that<br />
had “jumped <strong>the</strong> gun” but at <strong>the</strong> same time he expressed <strong>the</strong> PAC’s motto as “kill” or be<br />
“killed.” 86 PAC leaders in exile seem to have alternated between claiming Poqo as <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />
and denying responsibility for its acts. Perhaps part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> difficulty <strong>of</strong> assigning Poqo and <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> a place within black liberation historiography relates to its murky status even<br />
within <strong>the</strong> PAC.<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC’s written submission to <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission it took up<br />
Snyman’s interpretation that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> localised grievances with<br />
Mbekweni’s director, Mr Le Roux who had “claimed to be <strong>the</strong>ir protector. This was<br />
confirmed by <strong>the</strong> justice Snyman Commission <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry.” However even here <strong>the</strong>y cannot<br />
help but run up against <strong>the</strong> contradiction that it was not Le Roux that was <strong>the</strong> target <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> but <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police station “when <strong>the</strong> Africans were finally aroused..” 87<br />
Even within <strong>the</strong> PAC <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>re seems to have been a production <strong>of</strong> a resistance struggle<br />
narrative in which some events were celebrated while o<strong>the</strong>rs did not seem to fit. Beyond <strong>the</strong><br />
events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, Poqo features in <strong>the</strong> literature only in connection with violence in Langa,<br />
Stellenbosch, <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> five whites at <strong>the</strong> Bashee River Bridge in <strong>the</strong> Transkei, and a<br />
failed attempt to assassinate Kaiser Matanzima. 88 While <strong>the</strong> anti-pass campaign, <strong>the</strong> resulting<br />
84 ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s internal underground activities,” 680.<br />
85 Kondlo, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution, 235.<br />
86 ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s internal underground activities,” 670.<br />
87 “The Armed Struggle,” Submission by <strong>the</strong> P.A.C. (1996), 3.<br />
88 H. Giliomee and B. Mbenga, New History <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Cape Town: Tafelberg Publishers, 2007), 341. C.J<br />
Driver, Patrick Duncan: South African and Pan-African, (Claremont: David Phillips Publishers, 1980). Maaba,<br />
“The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state,” 257-297. Snyman seems to have been <strong>the</strong> first to relate all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se incidents
71<br />
massacre at Sharpeville, and <strong>the</strong> Langa <strong>march</strong> on parliament in Cape Town are remembered<br />
as <strong>the</strong> key activities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC, <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong> Bashee River Bridge and <strong>the</strong><br />
attempted assassination <strong>of</strong> Kaiser Matanzima are attributed to Poqo. 89 Therefore <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
uprising, dismissed to some extent as one <strong>of</strong> Poqo’s impulsive and futile ‘heroic’ acts, finds<br />
only limited space if any in comparison to <strong>the</strong> memory <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville and Langa. This would<br />
again suggest that <strong>the</strong>re was some instability between <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo although <strong>the</strong> trend<br />
has been to conflate <strong>the</strong> two.<br />
<strong>In</strong> this sense, at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> both in its representation by <strong>the</strong> PAC and rival<br />
liberation movements, <strong>the</strong> uprising was designated to <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> an African nationalist<br />
narrative <strong>of</strong> struggle in South Africa in much <strong>the</strong> same way as subaltern scholar Shahid Amin<br />
describes <strong>the</strong> violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chauri Chaura riot in <strong>In</strong>dia as being deemed to hold no place in a<br />
“proper nationalist history.” 90<br />
<strong>In</strong> his work on Chauri Chaura, Amin suggests that <strong>the</strong> nationalist master narrative produced a<br />
“selective national amnesia in relation to specified events which would fit awkwardly, even<br />
seriously inconveniencing, <strong>the</strong> neatly woven pattern.” 91 The exclusion and marginalisation <strong>of</strong><br />
events such as Chauri Chaura (and by extension <strong>Paarl</strong>) Amin suggests are meant to<br />
distinguish between what is viewed as au<strong>the</strong>ntic popular protest and ‘crime.’ Defined<br />
<strong>the</strong>refore as a “spontaneous and mindless riot,” Chauri Chaura, Amin argues, gets quarantined<br />
within a consequentialist past that is meant to explain why a specific phase or type <strong>of</strong> struggle<br />
was unsuccessful. As such Chauri Chaura gets “written out as it was recounted.” 92<br />
as featured in his report under a discussion <strong>of</strong> Poqo- against black and white people respectively. Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Snyman Commission, 7-8.<br />
89 Ka Plaatjie, “The PAC’s internal underground Activities,” 669.<br />
90 Shahid Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992 (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California<br />
Press, 1995), 9<br />
91 Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory, 3.<br />
92 Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory, 9.
72<br />
According to political scholar Andre du Toit <strong>the</strong> turn to political violence in South Africa has<br />
been understood through a particular master narrative which linked political violence to a<br />
general modernisation project. However similarly to Amin’s argument, Du Toit suggests that<br />
<strong>the</strong>re are peripheral incidents or events- and <strong>Paarl</strong> is cited as one such- which do not fit neatly<br />
into <strong>the</strong> modernising framework <strong>of</strong> mainstream resistance to apar<strong>the</strong>id. 93 According to Du<br />
Toit <strong>the</strong> “Africanist” inspiration and attack on <strong>the</strong> white residents <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> suggests a strong<br />
symbolism which challenges <strong>the</strong> modernising character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> more typical understanding <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> move towards violent resistance. 94 <strong>In</strong> this way <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> seemingly interrupts <strong>the</strong><br />
flow <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative and is consequently largely silenced.<br />
The ANC and its armed wing, Umkhonto We Sizwe carefully distinguished <strong>the</strong>mselves and<br />
<strong>the</strong>ir methods from that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC and Poqo. The ANC spoke with contempt <strong>of</strong> Poqo and its<br />
activities especially in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> attacks launched on <strong>the</strong> Bashee River Bridge, Langa and<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> as it argued that “<strong>the</strong>re are more effective ways <strong>of</strong> busting <strong>the</strong> White supremacy state.” 95<br />
The ANC and Umkhonto <strong>the</strong>refore argued that not only was Poqo acting against <strong>the</strong> wrong<br />
target but that it was unable to conduct <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> conflict which was necessary under <strong>the</strong><br />
conditions in South Africa:<br />
“A crowd <strong>of</strong> unarmed men on a midnight <strong>march</strong> to town cannot break <strong>the</strong> police, <strong>the</strong><br />
army and all <strong>the</strong> oppression <strong>of</strong> Verwoerd. That was <strong>Paarl</strong>- a heroic effort born out <strong>of</strong><br />
oppression, but badly conceived. It is no good to think <strong>of</strong> Impis 96 [<strong>the</strong> traditional<br />
African battle units] not to modern guerrilla war...War is not a gesture <strong>of</strong> defiance. For<br />
a sum total <strong>of</strong> nine Whites killed-only one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m a policeman, and he killed by<br />
accident-hundreds <strong>of</strong> Poqos are in jail serving thousands <strong>of</strong> years imprisonment. For a<br />
wild boast Leballo has caused <strong>the</strong> round-up <strong>of</strong> unknown numbers <strong>of</strong> young<br />
93 André Du Toit, “Understanding South African Political Violence: A New Problematic?” UNRISD Discussion<br />
Paper 43 (April 1993), 30.<br />
94 Du Toit, “Understanding South African Political Violence,” 28.<br />
95 Feit, Urban Revolt in South Africa, 6.<br />
96 The isiZulu word for an armed body <strong>of</strong> men which carries with it <strong>the</strong> connotations <strong>of</strong> Zulu battles and violent<br />
resistance against colonialists. Although this representation contradicts <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> Poqo as undisciplined and<br />
disorganised fighters as Zulu armies were celebrated for <strong>the</strong>ir military formations and strategies. Yet here for <strong>the</strong><br />
ANC this metaphor comes to represent a form <strong>of</strong> resistance which was not viable in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state<br />
repression.
73<br />
fighters...The freedom forces <strong>of</strong> South Africa must be coordinated-cell with cell,<br />
branch with branch, region with region- in revolution. There must be strong disciplineno<br />
actions going <strong>of</strong>f halfcock...Freedom fighters must be trained. Ten men, well<br />
trained and organised, can <strong>of</strong>ten without fuss, do a job that 200 heroic but badly led,<br />
would bungle.” 97<br />
<strong>In</strong> some ways <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was used by <strong>the</strong> ANC and later historiography as a<br />
metaphor <strong>of</strong> what not to do, as opposed to a notion <strong>of</strong> how resistance should happen. <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
was considered to be an example <strong>of</strong> disorganised violence as opposed to <strong>the</strong> ANC’s argument<br />
that only “organised violence will smash apar<strong>the</strong>id.” 98 <strong>In</strong> this context Poqo was placed within<br />
a framework <strong>of</strong> archaic and ineffective traditions <strong>of</strong> resistance which was seen to have no<br />
place in <strong>the</strong> image <strong>the</strong> ANC had created for itself <strong>of</strong> sophisticated, modern and intellectual<br />
strategy <strong>of</strong> resistance. 99 Poqo’s fighters are deemed to be undisciplined and disorganised,<br />
unlike <strong>the</strong> ANC’s “freedom fighters.” Poqo activists were considered “young men, brave and<br />
impatient for freedom” and although <strong>the</strong> ANC was striving for <strong>the</strong> same freedom it insisted<br />
that “impatience alone leads to recklessness, and recklessness can lose us <strong>the</strong> battle. The<br />
Leballo way is useless.” 100 The ANC considered Poqo’s slogans to be “a panicky cry <strong>of</strong> blind<br />
leaders…We distrust despair, for it does not make good soldiers. Despair sent <strong>the</strong> men <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>, armed with nothing but <strong>the</strong>ir bravery, unorganised, untrained, and badly led, to meet<br />
<strong>the</strong> bullets <strong>of</strong> Verwoerd’s police.” 101<br />
97 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963 accessed at<br />
www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011. Also reproduced in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754.<br />
98 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963 accessed at<br />
www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011. Also contained in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754.<br />
99 Although <strong>the</strong> ANC portrayed an image <strong>of</strong> itself as a modern and intellectual movement as opposed to Poqo<br />
“impis,” <strong>the</strong> ANC was to some extent also implicated in this realm <strong>of</strong> traditional warriors. The ANC’s logo<br />
depicts a spear, <strong>the</strong> kind used by Zulu warriors, and manifesto and Umkhonto’s manifesto <strong>of</strong> 16 December 1961<br />
is accompanied by a caricatured warrior wielding a spear and 19 th Century Zulu chief Bambatha’s memory is<br />
called on, representing a fearless black armed resistance against colonial oppression. See ANC <strong>of</strong>ficial website,<br />
“Manifesto <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto We Sizwe,” accessed at www.anc.org.za on 25 February 2012. However <strong>the</strong> difference<br />
between <strong>the</strong> ANC and Poqo here is that while <strong>the</strong> ANC claims such a connection <strong>the</strong>y do not replicate it.<br />
100 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963 accessed at<br />
www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011. Also contained in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754.<br />
101 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” May 1963, accessed at www.anc.org.za on<br />
23 September 2011. Also contained in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 754. Ano<strong>the</strong>r document issued by
74<br />
Certainly a grand narrative <strong>of</strong> black resistance in South Africa did develop largely around <strong>the</strong><br />
ANC both in South Africa and abroad. This was a narrative <strong>of</strong> a heroic and noble antiapar<strong>the</strong>id<br />
struggle led by <strong>the</strong> ANC against <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id regime. It is largely an ANC-centred<br />
narrative that has informed and structured our understanding <strong>of</strong> periods <strong>of</strong> repression and<br />
resistance in South Africa. Even though it played out in 1963 alongside <strong>the</strong> Poqo trials and<br />
invoked <strong>the</strong> same anti-sabotage legislation, it is more <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> Rivonia Trial (which tried ten<br />
ANC leaders, including Nelson Mandela) and not <strong>the</strong> Poqo trials that had made <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />
history books in post-apar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa. 102<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> such a grand narrative, processes <strong>of</strong> inclusions and exclusions were<br />
enacted and specific versions <strong>of</strong> events were adapted to conform to <strong>the</strong> contemporary<br />
narrative <strong>of</strong> liberation <strong>of</strong>fered by <strong>the</strong> ANC as <strong>the</strong> new ruling party. 103 Events had been<br />
fashioned in order to create a new national identity in post-apar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa. 104 The<br />
organization determined which events would be accorded recognition in <strong>the</strong> grand narrative <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> liberation struggle and how <strong>the</strong>y would be remembered. <strong>In</strong> his attempt to examine <strong>the</strong> way<br />
in which <strong>the</strong> Soweto uprising has been remembered and institutionalized, historian Gary<br />
Baines suggests that <strong>the</strong> foundational narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberation struggle in South Africa has<br />
been produced through a multilayered process involving iconisation, <strong>the</strong>atrical storytelling,<br />
memorialisation and ritualisation. 105 As a result <strong>of</strong> what Baines calls “<strong>the</strong> exclusivity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> ANC on 6 April 1963 argued that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was a “misguided political action” and “futile act <strong>of</strong><br />
terrorism.” Copied in Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 749-750.<br />
102 The Rivonia Trial (1963-1964) tried 20 ANC leaders including Mandela, Walter Sisulu and Govan Mbeki on<br />
<strong>the</strong> charges <strong>of</strong> sabotage. See Karis et al, From Protest to Challenge, 673-678.<br />
103 Scott Couper, “An Embarrassment to <strong>the</strong> Congress? The Silencing <strong>of</strong> Chief Albert Luthuli and <strong>the</strong> production<br />
<strong>of</strong> ANC history,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol35, no2 (2009). Reading Couper’s analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> way<br />
in which <strong>the</strong> prominent ANC leader Albert Luthuli’s disapproval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> turn to armed violence was silenced<br />
because it represented an “embarrassment” to <strong>the</strong> ANC grand narrative.<br />
104 Gary Baines, “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle: Remembering and forgetting June<br />
16, 1976,” The <strong>In</strong>ternational Journal <strong>of</strong> African Historical Studies, Vol. 40, No. 4 (2007), 301.<br />
105 Baines, “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle,” 302.
75<br />
ANC’s unilinear tale <strong>of</strong> heroism,” <strong>the</strong> PAC has been afforded little space in this narrative,<br />
Poqo even less. 106<br />
It seems that Lodge was partly correct <strong>the</strong>n in his suggestion that it is due to Poqo’s<br />
representation at <strong>the</strong> time that it was marginalised in what has remained largely ANCdominant<br />
literature. And in some ways Lodge had tried to do what Amin is suggesting by<br />
attempting to elevate <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South African black<br />
liberation history in which it had been deemed to fit uncomfortably. 107 However, at <strong>the</strong> same<br />
time, Lodge starts his discussion <strong>of</strong> Poqo by juxtaposing it with- and distinguishing it from<strong>the</strong><br />
ANC armed wing. This move in itself allows for <strong>the</strong> continuation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> view <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
ANC’s ‘noble,’ modern and intellectual approach to armed struggle as opposed to Poqo’s<br />
approach. Such a view is central to <strong>the</strong> hegemony <strong>of</strong> an ANC narrative <strong>of</strong> struggle. While he<br />
speaks <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto’s “carefully controlled campaign <strong>of</strong> violence,” Poqo’s activities are<br />
referred to as a “spontaneous popular uprising.” 108<br />
<strong>In</strong> trying to rescue <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo itself from <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> South African<br />
historiography, and its representation as irrational, Lodge and those who have followed him<br />
have mined <strong>the</strong> documentary sources and attempted to construct a different Poqo. But <strong>the</strong> cost<br />
<strong>of</strong> summoning it into <strong>the</strong> formal history <strong>of</strong> liberation organisations, ironically confirms its<br />
marginal status. By casting Poqo in <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> liberation organisations, Lodge and o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />
exclude alternative ways <strong>of</strong> thinking resistance. <strong>In</strong> attempting to restore Poqo by narrating it<br />
106 Baines, “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle, 301. For a similar argument in relation<br />
to heritage see Sabine Marshall, “Pointing to <strong>the</strong> dead: Victims, Martyrs and Public Memory in South Africa,”<br />
South African Historical Journal, 60 (2008). Marshall suggests that, “<strong>the</strong> under-representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PAC<br />
story…echoes to some extent <strong>the</strong> unequal power relations but more significantly seems to be propelled by a need<br />
to protect <strong>the</strong> inspiring, moral narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> liberation struggle from being sullied or compromised by <strong>the</strong><br />
PAC’s radicalism and more especially Poqo’s violent terrorist activities.” Hilary Saphire makes a similar<br />
argument that it is because it was <strong>the</strong> ANC and not <strong>the</strong> PAC that emerged as <strong>the</strong> major liberation movement in<br />
South Africa, in terms <strong>of</strong> both its international credibility and its legitimacy in South Africa itself, which<br />
historians have tended to concentrate <strong>the</strong>ir attention on <strong>the</strong> ANC ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> PAC. Hilary Saphire,<br />
“Liberation Movements, Exile, and <strong>In</strong>ternational Solidarity: An <strong>In</strong>troduction,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />
Studies, vol.35, no. 2 (June 2009), 275.<br />
107 See Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory, 9.<br />
108 Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa, 231.
76<br />
along <strong>the</strong> lines <strong>of</strong> an organisational history, Lodge undercuts his own critique. By relying<br />
directly on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation, Lodge largely reproduce s <strong>the</strong> state’s<br />
representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo and continues <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants’ agency.<br />
It becomes clear that different histories around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> continue to convey much <strong>the</strong><br />
same narrative- a narrative put in place largely by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials. This<br />
seems to relate to <strong>the</strong> ways in which much <strong>of</strong> this scholarship had relied to varying degrees on<br />
<strong>the</strong> archives which I have laid out in <strong>the</strong> previous chapter, particularly <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission. While in some cases attempting to read <strong>the</strong>se sources against <strong>the</strong> grain, most<br />
accounts seem to have continued to use <strong>the</strong>se archives in a documentary sense. Much <strong>of</strong> this<br />
literature around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> has given little, if any, attention to <strong>the</strong> procedures through which<br />
much <strong>of</strong> this ‘evidence’ was produced and attained or <strong>the</strong> contexts in which witnesses and<br />
accused spoke, or did not.<br />
<strong>In</strong> this chapter I have examined <strong>the</strong> histories that exist around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> March and Poqo. It is<br />
clear that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s narrative is persistent in <strong>the</strong> accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by<br />
academic histories as well as <strong>the</strong> so called “struggle histories,” which seem to add little that<br />
was new, except sources. Poqo does not seem to be understood o<strong>the</strong>r than as an appendage <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> PAC, or essentially as <strong>the</strong> PAC, and in this way is written into an organisational frame.<br />
Lodge suggests that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>’s place in <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> history results from <strong>the</strong><br />
marginal place that had been assigned to it and Poqo within <strong>the</strong> larger framework <strong>of</strong> liberation<br />
historiography in South Africa which favours an intellectual and progressive ANC-centred<br />
narrative. However by also narrating Poqo in terms <strong>of</strong> an organisational history, Lodge in fact<br />
undercuts <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> strength <strong>of</strong> his own critique regarding <strong>the</strong><br />
importance <strong>of</strong> marginal histories. Where <strong>the</strong>se accounts differ it is in relation to <strong>the</strong> causes for<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, but here it seems that what Lodge effects is not a new explanation but one that
77<br />
recomposes and reverses <strong>the</strong> evidence before Snyman. Whereas Snyman had rejected<br />
structural violence and government policy as a significant cause in favour <strong>of</strong> local grievances,<br />
Lodge places great emphasis on <strong>the</strong> former. The failure <strong>of</strong> scholars seems to me may extend<br />
from <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive itself. As such, ra<strong>the</strong>r than embarking on a recovery mission as<br />
Lodge does, it seems to me that it is useful to think about <strong>the</strong> ways in which knowledge gets<br />
produced and ordered. The following chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong> ways in which photographs<br />
produced around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> may allow us to read one such procedure <strong>of</strong> knowing<br />
through means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising’s visual depiction. Perhaps a reading <strong>of</strong> this photographic<br />
archive might <strong>the</strong>n enable us to complicate <strong>the</strong> seemingly enduring narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.
78<br />
Chapter 3:<br />
A different angle?: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
“The positioned subjectivities in looking at photographs leaves a space to articulate o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
histories outside dominant historical methods.” 1<br />
<strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> a project to digitise liberation archives in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa, historians Allan<br />
Isaacman and Premesh Lalu suggest that careful and critical reading can enable an expansion<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> angle <strong>of</strong> view and in so doing can deepen and complicate <strong>the</strong> nationalist metanarative. 2<br />
They aim to problematise <strong>the</strong> dominant national narratives and to raise a range <strong>of</strong> questions<br />
linked to <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> knowledge. 3<br />
As <strong>the</strong>y suggest, “it is important to shift emphasis<br />
from a narrow formulation <strong>of</strong> victors’ narratives to more nuanced and inclusive histories <strong>of</strong><br />
struggle- histories that do not simply reproduce <strong>the</strong> dominant narratives…” 4<br />
Perhaps if we expand our field <strong>of</strong> view in relation to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and carefully read <strong>the</strong>se<br />
archives it might reveal numerous threads that could be followed and <strong>the</strong>reby enable multiple<br />
roads for thinking <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> outside <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> repression/resistance framework. This at least was<br />
my thought when I decided to take a small photographical archive around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
that, although forming part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and subsequent trials, has not been used by<br />
scholars. A careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> visual representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and its aftermath, I<br />
hoped, may have allowed me to escape <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> Snyman and <strong>the</strong> trial transcripts,<br />
potentially enabling a more nuanced reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. This effort, initially intended as<br />
my final chapter, proved harder than I had thought, but is <strong>of</strong>fered here as a stage in clearing<br />
<strong>the</strong> ground.<br />
1 Elizabeth Edwards, “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” Kronos (Special Issue Visual History),<br />
No.27 (2001).<br />
2 Premesh Lalu and Allen Isaacman, “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />
African liberation struggles,” The Aluka project, Africa Today, vol. 52, No.2 (2005), 62.<br />
3 Lalu and Isaacman, “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />
liberation struggles,”62.<br />
4 Lalu and Isaacman, “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />
liberation struggles, 60.
79<br />
From <strong>the</strong> outset, images featured prominently in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> this event, through <strong>the</strong> media,<br />
<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> court cases that followed. The chapter is particularly<br />
concerned with a file containing photographs <strong>of</strong> men arrested for participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
These images <strong>the</strong>n are products <strong>of</strong> state surveillance and were meant as means <strong>of</strong> identifying<br />
individuals. As such <strong>the</strong>se photographs became ‘evidence’ <strong>of</strong> Poqo and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. I ask<br />
in this chapter whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y give a face to an o<strong>the</strong>rwise hidden organisation, Poqo. However<br />
at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong>se photographs seem to destabilise <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> Poqo image that <strong>the</strong> state<br />
was attempting to construct, which is perhaps why <strong>the</strong>y were never released to <strong>the</strong> Press for<br />
publication, in <strong>the</strong> same way that pictures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused are <strong>of</strong>ten published at <strong>the</strong> completion<br />
<strong>of</strong> a trial. Forty-three years later, in 2006, Ace Mgxashe was <strong>the</strong> only one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scholars to<br />
have included one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images in his book, although only in an illustrative capacity. 5<br />
With regard to <strong>the</strong>se particular photographs (or ‘mugshots’), this chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong><br />
part <strong>of</strong> visuality in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a Poqo subject as it grapples with <strong>the</strong> difficulty, perhaps<br />
impossibility, <strong>of</strong> writing <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> differently.<br />
Picturing <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
From <strong>the</strong> outset photographs played an important part in <strong>the</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
and it’s accused. The uprising produced a media spectacle and appeared in newspapers and<br />
o<strong>the</strong>r publications throughout South Africa. These incorporated crime scene-like photographs<br />
<strong>of</strong> Loop Street with captions indicating “girl murdered here” and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “blood-stained<br />
bedding” in ano<strong>the</strong>r house (Image 1, 7). 6 O<strong>the</strong>r photographs depicted <strong>the</strong> damage to property,<br />
shops and petrol stations (Image 3, 5, 6). 7<br />
These were <strong>of</strong>ten accompanied by portraits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
two white victims, Rentia Vermeulen and Frans Richard (Image 2). Often <strong>the</strong> same<br />
5 Ace Mgxashe uses one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> group images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused without much contextualisation o<strong>the</strong>r than to say<br />
that <strong>the</strong>se were some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “PAC members” who were hanged for <strong>the</strong> part in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Ace Mgxashe,<br />
Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006).<br />
6 The Cape Times (23 November 1962). Cape Argus (22 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, (23 November 1962).<br />
7 The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (23 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962). Cape Argus (22 November 1962).
80<br />
photographs were reused in different newspapers, creating a consistent visual image. 8 These<br />
images served to provoke an awareness <strong>of</strong> violence. <strong>In</strong> this way from <strong>the</strong> beginning, a specific<br />
public visual image was created <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that accompanied and illustrated <strong>the</strong> written<br />
narrative <strong>of</strong> a violent and destructive event. These images in some ways were tropes that<br />
drew on and manipulated <strong>the</strong> representations <strong>of</strong> violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sharpeville massacre, Langa<br />
<strong>march</strong> and Kenya’s Mau Mau rebellion which were still fresh in people’s minds. <strong>In</strong> a sense<br />
<strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> bloodied bedding, blood on street pavements, damages to properties and <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> “rioter’s weapons” (Image 3), heightened white fears and played into <strong>the</strong> state’s<br />
propaganda machinery, legitimating its massive security measures being undertaken during<br />
<strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville period. 9<br />
8 Cape Argus (22 November 1962). Cape Argus (23 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (23 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
Post (27 November 1962). Cape Times (23 November 1962).<br />
9 <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962).
81<br />
Image 1: Cape Times, 23 November 1962.<br />
This page <strong>of</strong> photographs under <strong>the</strong> heading “Grim aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s hours <strong>of</strong> terror” appears in <strong>the</strong> Cape<br />
Times <strong>the</strong> day after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
Image 2: The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, 23 November 1962. Several<br />
newspapers included <strong>the</strong>se photographs <strong>of</strong> Rentia Vermeulen and Frans Richard. 10<br />
10 See also The Cape Times (23 November 1962) where portraits <strong>of</strong> Vermeulen and Richard appeared below a<br />
caption naming <strong>the</strong>m as “The Victims.”
82<br />
Image 3: The <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, Tuesday 27 November 1962. Images depict damage to shops and petrol pumps along<br />
Lady Grey Street, and <strong>the</strong> manager Cuthbert’s shoe store holding an axe and stick found in <strong>the</strong> store after <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> as well as one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victims, Francina Perold, photographed in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> hospital.<br />
While photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> crime-scenes, damages and white victims formed <strong>the</strong> public image<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, a very different set <strong>of</strong> photographs were produced <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men arrested in<br />
<strong>the</strong> aftermath <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising(See Images 9-19). These photographs were taken soon after<br />
arrests were made or, in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> those wounded during <strong>the</strong> uprising, while recovering in<br />
hospital. These arrestees needed to be made identifiable yet <strong>the</strong> large numbers seem to have<br />
posed a problem. As a result, while some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images are single portraits, many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
accused were photographed in groups. Consequently with <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong> a few, <strong>the</strong>se<br />
photographs do not appear as <strong>the</strong> typical police mug-shot. Yet <strong>the</strong>y were meant for <strong>the</strong> same<br />
purpose, to serve <strong>the</strong> police as an instrument <strong>of</strong> identification. My main interest lies here,
83<br />
with <strong>the</strong>se images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, which remained part <strong>of</strong> a private world- used by <strong>the</strong> police<br />
during interrogations, as well as by advocates during <strong>the</strong> Commission hearings and <strong>the</strong> later<br />
trials, but which never appeared in <strong>the</strong> public domain. 11<br />
Identification and subjectification through police photographs<br />
The photographs form part <strong>of</strong> a long history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> photography by police forces as a<br />
means <strong>of</strong> identification. <strong>In</strong>itially in Europe since <strong>the</strong> early 1840’s, recording and identifying<br />
people through means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “infallible” camera seemed to be a solution to <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong><br />
recognising delinquents. 12 <strong>In</strong> his essay “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>,” Allan Sekula discusses<br />
how photography came to establish and define <strong>the</strong> territory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “o<strong>the</strong>r” in mid-19 th century<br />
society. <strong>In</strong> this instance photography moved away from <strong>the</strong> traditional honorific portrait and<br />
took on <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> medical and anatomical illustration. 13 <strong>In</strong>fluenced by <strong>the</strong> studies <strong>of</strong><br />
physiognomy and phrenology at <strong>the</strong> time, photography became part <strong>of</strong> efforts to control and<br />
regulate individuals seen as deviant and menacing to social order. 14 The idea <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong><br />
criminal” and <strong>the</strong> photographic representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> criminal body became an important<br />
object <strong>of</strong> socio-political interest and scientific study. 15<br />
11 Snyman Commission proceedings (hereafter Snyman Commission), 140-143. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />
Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court<br />
case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court<br />
case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />
Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.Supreme Court case, State vs Titus<br />
Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823. Supreme Court Case, State vs<br />
Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box 1/1/1/568.<br />
12 Jens Jäger, “Photography: a means <strong>of</strong> surveillance? Judicial Photography, 1850 to 1900” in Crime, History<br />
and Societies, Vol.5, No.1 (2001).<br />
13 Alan Sekula, “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>” in Bolton (ed), The contest <strong>of</strong> meaning (Minneapolis: University <strong>of</strong><br />
Minnesota Press, 1989), 346.<br />
14 Physiognomy is <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> human face and depended on <strong>the</strong> notion that one could assess an individual’s<br />
character or personality based on <strong>the</strong>ir outer appearance, particularly <strong>the</strong> face. Phrenology was a very popular<br />
pseudoscience during <strong>the</strong> 19 th century which focused on measurements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> human skull.<br />
15 Sekula, “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>,” 347.
84<br />
For <strong>the</strong> police, courts and associated legal institutions, photography <strong>of</strong>fered what was believed<br />
to be an objective reproduction <strong>of</strong> reality and could <strong>the</strong>refore potentially be used as evidence.<br />
Criminal identification photographs were designed <strong>the</strong>n to assist in making arrests and police<br />
forces started to use photographs systematically in <strong>the</strong> 1870’s. <strong>In</strong> attempt to deal with <strong>the</strong><br />
growing numbers <strong>of</strong> photographs taken by <strong>the</strong> police, in 1879-1880 a Parisian police <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />
Alphonse Bertillion developed <strong>the</strong> first successful modern system <strong>of</strong> criminal identification.<br />
Bertillion’s system combined photographic portraiture, anthropometric description and<br />
abbreviated written notes on a single ‘fiche,’ or card. Bertillion also introduced a specialised<br />
“judicial style” <strong>of</strong> photography to <strong>the</strong> police. 16<br />
Due to <strong>the</strong>ir supposed accuracy photographs were, and are, <strong>of</strong>ten not reviewed with <strong>the</strong> same<br />
scepticism as written documents. 17 <strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> photographs in contemporary<br />
United States Supreme Court decisions, attorney Hampton Dellinger suggests that such<br />
uncritical reliance on photographs is problematic as photos include inherent distortions and<br />
are easily manipulated. He <strong>the</strong>refore goes as far as to suggest that courts should stop using<br />
visual attachments altoge<strong>the</strong>r. Dellinger’s argument is important here in terms <strong>of</strong> his assertion<br />
that while photographs are believed to be replicas <strong>of</strong> actual objects which are self explanatory,<br />
in reality “photographs, like documents, don’t speak for <strong>the</strong>mselves.” 18 Ra<strong>the</strong>r, a photograph<br />
presents a very specific perspective. Therefore in <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> written documents to<br />
which it is attached, a photograph needs to be seen first and foremost as an opinion.<br />
How <strong>the</strong>n do we begin to read <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused (Image 9-19)? These<br />
images were certainly produced by <strong>the</strong> police yet at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> accused do not entirely fit with this genre. They do not really present as police<br />
16 Sekula, “The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>,” 354.<br />
17 H. Dellinger, “Words are Enough: The troublesome use <strong>of</strong> photographs, maps, and o<strong>the</strong>r images in Supreme<br />
Court opinions,” Harvard Law Review, 110 (1997).<br />
18 Dellinger, “Words are Enough,” 1707.
85<br />
photographs. <strong>In</strong>stead <strong>the</strong>se images destabilise <strong>the</strong> genres and reference several different<br />
aspects. 19 No single compositional regime prevails among <strong>the</strong>se photographs. Whe<strong>the</strong>r this is<br />
due to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>re was more than one person photographing or due to <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> large number <strong>of</strong> subjects that needed to be photographed is uncertain. Yet <strong>the</strong> lack <strong>of</strong><br />
uniformity in and between <strong>the</strong>se photographs unsettles <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> image one would expect<br />
from police photography. Perhaps <strong>the</strong> large numbers <strong>of</strong> arrests in <strong>Paarl</strong> after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> had<br />
overwhelmed and disturbed <strong>the</strong> normal bureaucratic regime. As a result it is almost as if <strong>the</strong>se<br />
images did not yet have <strong>the</strong> visual language to perform as police photographs. The framing <strong>of</strong><br />
several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images gives us some idea <strong>of</strong> a context, which is in many ways <strong>the</strong> direct<br />
opposite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bertillion criminal photograph. Ra<strong>the</strong>r this reminds me <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong><br />
police photographs taken in Sydney, Australia in <strong>the</strong> early 20 th century presented by media<br />
scholar Peter Doyle in his book Crooks like us, in which <strong>the</strong>se images appear more like<br />
portraits than mug-shots. 20<br />
The discursive creation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject as a deviant, criminal or mad man, and <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong><br />
photography in <strong>the</strong> attempts to classify and discipline <strong>the</strong> individual is reminiscent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
power/knowledge paradigm identified by Michel Foucault. The use <strong>of</strong> photography by <strong>the</strong><br />
police in enabling state surveillance and a specific subject/object <strong>of</strong> knowledge production<br />
resonates with Foucault’s argument about controlling <strong>the</strong> deviant through hierarchical<br />
observation whereby disciplinary power is achieved through visibility. 21 “Continuous power”<br />
is achieved through <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong> “a perfect eye that nothing would escape and a centre<br />
towards which all gazes would be turned.” 22 Through Foucault’s discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> panopticon<br />
individuals who are permanently visible become objects <strong>of</strong> writing, observation and power. 23<br />
19 For <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> this chapter, I have made a selection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused so as to display <strong>the</strong><br />
range <strong>of</strong> genres referenced.<br />
20 Peter Doyle, Crooks Like Us (New South Wales: Historic Houses Trust, 2009).<br />
21 Michel Foucault, Discipline and Punish: The birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prison (Vintage Books, 1995), 170-171.<br />
22 Foucault, Discipline and Punish, 173.<br />
23 Foucault, Discipline and Punish, 195.
86<br />
As Foucault notes <strong>the</strong>n, “<strong>the</strong> exposed intimate is <strong>the</strong> object <strong>of</strong> information, never a subject in<br />
communication.” 24 This is certainly true in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused, in <strong>the</strong><br />
sense that <strong>the</strong>se photographs were about observation and never about enabling <strong>the</strong> subjects to<br />
speak. However at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se images are not consistent with <strong>the</strong> police<br />
photography genre and that <strong>the</strong> police have not entirely been able to visually command <strong>the</strong><br />
body <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, suggests <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> this Foucauldian notion <strong>of</strong> power through vision.<br />
Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se photographs do not support <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> Poqo members as “murderous” and<br />
“blood-thirsty” “rioters” as portrayed through <strong>the</strong> media, Commission and trials. Several <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong>se might even be read as referencing dimensions <strong>of</strong> team photographs or casual group<br />
portraits. These photographs draw attention <strong>the</strong>n in <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong>y contradict <strong>the</strong> stark<br />
silence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers in <strong>the</strong> media, Commission and trials. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images <strong>the</strong>se men are<br />
powerfully present, even if it is a coerced presence. Perhaps it was because <strong>the</strong>se photographs<br />
seem to destabilise <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> Poqo which <strong>the</strong> state had attempted to create that, besides<br />
being used in court, <strong>the</strong>se photographs never appeared before public gaze. Perhaps it is<br />
precisely in this sense that <strong>the</strong>se images may lead to more nuanced understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>.<br />
Yet at <strong>the</strong> same time we cannot ignore <strong>the</strong> fact that very specific agendas <strong>of</strong> visibility were at<br />
work in <strong>the</strong>ir production. 25 These images were meant as visual evidence used to classify and<br />
locate <strong>the</strong> individuals pictured here and to produce political subjects. 26 As South African<br />
photographer, Santu M<strong>of</strong>okeng, suggests, such photographs made up authoritative knowledge<br />
24 Foucault, Discipline and Punish, 200.<br />
25 Patricia Hayes, Jeremy Silvester and Wolfram Hartman, (hereafter Hayes et al) “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia:<br />
The visual archive and its energies,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al. (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David<br />
Philip, 2002), 114.<br />
26 <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong>se photographs are not unlike <strong>the</strong> photographic portrait which appeared in passbooks carried<br />
by black people which identified, segregated and controlled <strong>the</strong> subject. Allen Feldman, “Violence and Vision:<br />
The pros<strong>the</strong>tics and aes<strong>the</strong>tics <strong>of</strong> terror,” in Vena Das, Violence and Subjectivity (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong><br />
California Press, 2000), 49.
87<br />
which played no small part in <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> those populations to imperial (or in this case,<br />
apar<strong>the</strong>id) power. 27<br />
The production <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images and <strong>the</strong>ir use and archiving as part <strong>of</strong> criminal court cases has<br />
a significant impact <strong>the</strong>n on <strong>the</strong> way in which <strong>the</strong>y should be interpreted. Photographic<br />
images never appear alone, <strong>the</strong>y are almost always accompanied by captions, headings, or<br />
reports which shape <strong>the</strong> way in which viewers read <strong>the</strong>se images. Photographs should also be<br />
read in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archives in which <strong>the</strong>y appear. John Taylor <strong>the</strong>refore argues that<br />
photographs are not a coherent medium in <strong>the</strong>mselves, “by <strong>the</strong>mselves <strong>the</strong>y have no<br />
identity.” 28 John Tagg, a historian <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uses <strong>of</strong> photography, also similarly suggests that<br />
photographs are meaningless beyond <strong>the</strong> power relations and institutional practices which<br />
provide for it. Tagg argues, “To serve as evidence and record, <strong>the</strong> image had to be said to<br />
speak for itself, though only qualified experts could read its lips.” 29 As Ka<strong>the</strong>rine Biber put it<br />
<strong>the</strong>n, “Though mute <strong>the</strong> photograph is always engaged in a discourse outside <strong>of</strong> itself.” 30 Who<br />
is it <strong>the</strong>n that is speaking for <strong>the</strong>se men pictured? 31<br />
It is important <strong>the</strong>n to explore <strong>the</strong> constitutive processes that have gone into <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong><br />
such images. Although nothing is noted about <strong>the</strong> photographic occasions, it is important to<br />
note that <strong>the</strong>re were power relations involved in <strong>the</strong>se occasions. These photographs have<br />
been taken by policemen, or under <strong>the</strong>ir supervision, and in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> police. The<br />
27 Santu M<strong>of</strong>okeng, “The black photo album/ look at me: 1890-1900,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Contemporary African Art<br />
(1996), 56.<br />
28 John Taylor, Body Horror: photojournalism, catastrophe and war (New York: New York University Press,<br />
1998), 52.<br />
29 John Tagg, The Burden <strong>of</strong> Representation: Essays on photographies and histories (USA: University <strong>of</strong><br />
Minnesota Press, 1988), 17.<br />
30 Ka<strong>the</strong>rine Biber, Captive Images: Race, class and photography (New York: Routledge- Cavendish, 2007), 11.<br />
31 Abigail Solomon-Godeau, “Who is speaking thus? Some questions about documentary photography,” in<br />
Solomon-Godeau, Photography at <strong>the</strong> dock: Essays on photographic history, institutions, and practices<br />
(Minneapolis: University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1991), 169- 183.
88<br />
detainees are perhaps also interpellated by <strong>the</strong> camera pointed at <strong>the</strong>ir bodies. The camera’s<br />
lens is <strong>of</strong>ten considered equivalent to <strong>the</strong> pointed rifle. 32<br />
The photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se detainees enter <strong>the</strong> archive as visual attachments to Supreme Court<br />
case files on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials. They have been arranged in a small ring-binder file placed within<br />
an archival box. 33 As a result <strong>the</strong>y need to be read in this context. These are not treasured<br />
family photographs placed caringly into an album but ra<strong>the</strong>r are treated as evidence, holes<br />
punched into each image and added to <strong>the</strong> file in seemingly no specific sequence or order. <strong>In</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> ordering <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trial documents, photographs have been separated from whatever<br />
caption or text had originally accompanied <strong>the</strong> image, <strong>the</strong>reby dehistoricising and<br />
decontextualising <strong>the</strong>m to some extent. 34<br />
There does not seem to be any accompanying documentation which might explain <strong>the</strong><br />
operating procedures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se police photographs. Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images have no case numbers<br />
or any traceable cross-reference to police briefs. I have only been able to trace one list which<br />
appears in a box <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases, but which seems to correspond with some<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images. However this list provides no sense <strong>of</strong> context but ra<strong>the</strong>r is only concerned<br />
with supplying <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> respective photographic subjects. The photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
accused are fur<strong>the</strong>r not attributed to a photographer. As a result most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> information about<br />
<strong>the</strong>se photographs comes from <strong>the</strong> images <strong>the</strong>mselves and must <strong>the</strong>refore be in part<br />
speculative.<br />
As attachments to judicial files, <strong>the</strong>se photographs have <strong>the</strong>ir meaning in captions added<br />
mostly by policemen and through dialogue with witnesses. This is important for<br />
understanding <strong>the</strong> photographs’ histories as well as <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y are interpreted. As<br />
32 Feldman, “Violence and Vision, 46.<br />
33 The photos <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused appear in criminal court file in <strong>the</strong> South African National archives, Cape Town.<br />
See Supreme Court Case, State vs Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box 1/1/1/568.<br />
34 Hayes et al, “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia,” 116.
89<br />
a result <strong>the</strong>se photographs do not tell us much about <strong>the</strong> men pictured here. Ra<strong>the</strong>r our reading<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images is always influenced by what can be ga<strong>the</strong>red about <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
photographic occasion and <strong>the</strong> discourses involved in <strong>the</strong>ir making and archiving. As<br />
Nigerian scholar and curator, Okwui Enwezor, suggests, “<strong>the</strong> criminal or racial inferior exist<br />
in <strong>the</strong> ne<strong>the</strong>rworld <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographic archive.” 35 When <strong>the</strong>y do take on a more prominent<br />
place in <strong>the</strong> archive, Enwezor argues, it is only to dissociate <strong>the</strong>m and expose <strong>the</strong>ir difference<br />
from ‘normal society.’ 36<br />
“Do you know this man?”: Photographs as evidence<br />
Held as evidence in <strong>the</strong> sense described above, photography and o<strong>the</strong>r forms <strong>of</strong> visual<br />
documentation played a key part in <strong>the</strong> Commission hearings and even more so in <strong>the</strong> court<br />
cases that dealt with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and o<strong>the</strong>r prior crimes attributed to Poqo. Always<br />
supposedly neutral and accurate, photographs were used in <strong>the</strong> trials specifically as<br />
‘evidence.’ These included photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘crime-scenes’ and <strong>of</strong> damage to shops and<br />
o<strong>the</strong>r property similar to those used by <strong>the</strong> press. (See images 4,5,6,7). Aerial photographs <strong>of</strong><br />
Mbekweni as well as maps and diagrams <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> route taken by <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers from <strong>the</strong> location<br />
into <strong>Paarl</strong> similarly came to function as evidence. Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se diagrams and photographs<br />
were made by Detective Sergeant Greeff <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South African Police in Cape Town who was<br />
an <strong>of</strong>ficial photographer and diagram/mapmaker. Specific points are marked on such<br />
diagrams and maps such as those indicating <strong>the</strong> point at which <strong>the</strong> men had first ga<strong>the</strong>red in<br />
Mbekweni and <strong>the</strong> points en route where victims were found or men were found hiding-<br />
35 Okwui Enwezor, “<strong>Archive</strong> Fever: Photography between history and <strong>the</strong> monument," in <strong>Archive</strong> Fever: Uses <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> Document in Contemporary Art, exh. cat. (New York: Steidl/ICP, 2008) accessed at<br />
www.nbrokaw.files.wordpress.com/2010/05/enwezor-archive-fever.doc.http on 26 December 2011.<br />
36 Enwezor, “<strong>Archive</strong> Fever,” 13.
90<br />
information which Greeff suggests he had gotten from black informers, witnesses, policemen<br />
and detainees who had participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 37<br />
Meant to function as real or true representations <strong>of</strong> a scene, <strong>the</strong>se photographs and maps seem<br />
to have served as interviewing tools to help witnesses relate locations involved in <strong>the</strong> incident,<br />
or to test a witness or accused’s reaction to certain locations at a crime scene. 38 It was also<br />
through means <strong>of</strong> such visual evidence that Snyman and <strong>the</strong> respective court judges were<br />
acquainted with <strong>the</strong> scenes involved. ‘Good’ photography and ‘good’ diagramming or<br />
mapping was meant to be <strong>the</strong> best way to reconstruct <strong>the</strong> scene <strong>of</strong> a crime. For example, as in<br />
<strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> murder <strong>of</strong> shopkeeper Maurice Berger, <strong>the</strong> court was presented with an aerial<br />
photograph to indicate <strong>the</strong> location <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> shop, <strong>the</strong> house <strong>of</strong> Vanele Matikinca, and o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
points <strong>of</strong> significance (See Image 8). 39 <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r accused, Jonathan Sogwagwa, a<br />
photograph showing a policeman with his back to <strong>the</strong> camera was used as evidence to indicate<br />
<strong>the</strong> position where George Tshisa’s body had been found. 40 Clearly photographs were<br />
employed in constructing a narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and assigning culpability.<br />
37 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />
Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />
Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs<br />
Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />
Supreme Court Case, State vs Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box 1/1/1/568. Greeff<br />
testifies before <strong>the</strong> court in one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials that he had been called out to <strong>Paarl</strong> to photograph on, among<br />
o<strong>the</strong>r occasions, <strong>the</strong> 23 rd and 26 th <strong>of</strong> November on which occasions he had taken several photographs and had<br />
been referred to certain points to mark out on <strong>the</strong> diagrams that he would produce.<br />
38 Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />
39 Vanele Matikinca, an accused in ano<strong>the</strong>r case from 1963. It was supposedly his house from which <strong>the</strong>se<br />
accused had walked to Berger’s shop. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca,<br />
June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966.<br />
National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823an accused in ano<strong>the</strong>r case footnote from<br />
which <strong>the</strong> men supposedly <strong>march</strong>ed on <strong>the</strong> shop.<br />
40 Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.
91<br />
Image 4 Image 5<br />
Image 6 Image 7<br />
Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographs used during <strong>the</strong> trials as evidence <strong>of</strong> damage to property as well as to illustrate <strong>the</strong> area<br />
where bodies were found. Image 4 depicts Loop Street, where Frans Richard and Francina Perold were found<br />
lying. Image 5 portrays <strong>the</strong> burnt out petrol pumps and image 6 shows <strong>the</strong> damage to Truworths store.<br />
Photographer: Philip Dickson Greeff. November 1962. Image 7 shows <strong>the</strong> room <strong>of</strong> Mr and Mrs van Dyk who<br />
were assaulted during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Image 7, taken by Detective Sergeant Greeff , was incorporated in news reports<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 41<br />
41 These photos are contained in a criminal court case box in <strong>the</strong> South African National <strong>Archive</strong> Cape Town.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. The<br />
Cape Times (23 November 1962). Cape Argus (22 November 1962). <strong>Paarl</strong> Post, (23 November 1962).
92<br />
Image 8: Aerial photograph <strong>of</strong><br />
section <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni location used in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Berger’s killing. Date unknown. Photographer unknown. 42<br />
During <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, photographs were used in a very specific way to support or<br />
illustrate <strong>the</strong> arguments made. For <strong>the</strong> Commission and later courts information, post mortem<br />
photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> bodies were also included in <strong>the</strong> files <strong>of</strong> cases dealing with <strong>the</strong> previously<br />
mentioned murders <strong>of</strong> Berger, Tshisa, Hoza, Magriet Samuels, Sarah Kamos and Susie<br />
Noriet, Vermeulen and Richard. 43 Such images were shown to <strong>the</strong> doctors and coroners who<br />
had examined <strong>the</strong> bodies post mortem. 44<br />
To give but one example <strong>of</strong> this kind <strong>of</strong> use <strong>of</strong><br />
photographs as visual evidence to illustrate an argument, at <strong>the</strong> Commission, Doctor Stals, <strong>the</strong><br />
District Surgeon at <strong>Paarl</strong>, was presented with photographs <strong>of</strong> a body <strong>of</strong> a man who had<br />
participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> on which he had performed an autopsy. 45 Here <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> body<br />
bore only a single bullet wound was used to attest to <strong>the</strong> argument that <strong>the</strong> police had not<br />
massacred people but had shown restraint and had only acted in defence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mselves and<br />
42 This aerial image appears as exhibit M in a criminal court case (South African National <strong>Archive</strong>s, Cape Town)<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />
1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />
43 The bodies <strong>of</strong> several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se victims were burnt and mutilated. For ethical reasons I have not included <strong>the</strong>se<br />
photographs here.<br />
44 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963.National archives, Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court<br />
case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
Snyman Commission, 112, 114, 143-157.<br />
45 Snyman Commission, 143-157.
93<br />
<strong>the</strong> police station. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mutilated bodies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> victims, both black<br />
and white, were meant to illustrate <strong>the</strong> view <strong>of</strong> Poqo as “savage,” excessively violent and<br />
cruel. 46<br />
Aside from <strong>the</strong>se images <strong>of</strong> crime scenes, damages and bodies, a key interviewing tool used<br />
by <strong>the</strong> Commission but more significantly by <strong>the</strong> courts, were <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused.<br />
During <strong>the</strong> Commission’s hearings five Mbekweni residents appeared before Snyman<br />
seemingly solely for <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> identifying men in photographs with which <strong>the</strong>y were<br />
presented, including an image <strong>of</strong> a black man who had been shot during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and was<br />
found dead along <strong>the</strong> banks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Berg River. 47 At first glance <strong>the</strong>ir brief encounters with <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission seem insignificant in <strong>the</strong> larger scheme <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s argument- <strong>the</strong>y are<br />
not asked about Poqo or corruption or even about <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Yet in questioning <strong>the</strong>m<br />
specifically about <strong>the</strong>se photographs and by <strong>the</strong>n naming <strong>the</strong> men pictured <strong>the</strong>y are part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
identification and subjectification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused.<br />
During <strong>the</strong> trials that followed such photographs <strong>of</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
seem to have been even more significant as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> court’s attempt to prove culpability.<br />
They were presented to witnesses, and sometimes also to <strong>the</strong> accused, who were asked to<br />
identify <strong>the</strong> men depicted and <strong>of</strong>ten to confirm that <strong>the</strong>se were Poqo members and had<br />
participated in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 48 As one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Berger’s murder, Edward<br />
46 Snyman Commission, 112-114. <strong>In</strong>terestingly <strong>the</strong> post mortem images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mutilated bodies <strong>of</strong> George Tshisa<br />
and Milton Matshiki, who was similarly murdered at <strong>Paarl</strong> on <strong>the</strong> 28 th October 1962, are <strong>the</strong> only photographs<br />
attached to <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission report. See Report, 31-32. Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka<br />
and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme<br />
Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court<br />
case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
47 Snyman Commission, 140-143.<br />
48 Supreme Court Case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.
94<br />
Sikundla, says “They wanted me to say that <strong>the</strong>y were members <strong>of</strong> Poqo under me.” 49<br />
Sikundla maintains that <strong>the</strong> police had shown him several photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, himself<br />
included, and that he was supposed to give evidence under threat <strong>of</strong> torture and intimidation.<br />
This was in some ways an unusual moment in <strong>the</strong> sense that Sikundla was one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> few<br />
witnesses to have pointed to <strong>the</strong> police’s use <strong>of</strong> force to extract information, which in a sense<br />
alludes to <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> power in forcing <strong>the</strong> subject’s compliance. 50 While <strong>the</strong> police/ courts<br />
needed to identify individual names in order to arrest and charge people <strong>the</strong>y were largely<br />
interested in being able to link <strong>the</strong>se men to Poqo. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong> individuals photographed<br />
were <strong>of</strong>ten reduced to Poqo members ra<strong>the</strong>r than being represented as individual subjects.<br />
These images <strong>the</strong>refore function in some sense as a spectacle <strong>of</strong> this organisation which had<br />
functioned in secret and was usually invisible, a recuperation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “hidden” so to say. <strong>In</strong><br />
giving Poqo a face, or faces, and picturing <strong>the</strong>se men as criminals and more particularly<br />
members <strong>of</strong> a “terrorist” mob, it was as if to justify racist attitudes and <strong>the</strong> state’s security<br />
measures. At <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> accused are being produced as visual subjects. Toge<strong>the</strong>r with<br />
fingerprint identification, such photographs <strong>the</strong>n extended <strong>the</strong> states gaze <strong>of</strong> surveillance.<br />
Capturing Poqo: Reading photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused<br />
Bearing in mind <strong>the</strong>ir materiality and context as well as <strong>the</strong> power and discourses ingrained in<br />
<strong>the</strong>se images as I have discussed let me attempt a reading <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
accused.<br />
49 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />
1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />
50 Supreme Court case, State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820,<br />
1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823. On a few occasions accused had suggested that <strong>the</strong>y had been tortured yet<br />
Sikundla seems to be <strong>the</strong> first state witness to allude to such force in extracting evidence. I will take up this issue<br />
in <strong>the</strong> following chapter.
95<br />
Image 9: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
Let me begin with this photograph (Image 9) as this is one <strong>of</strong> only three such images in <strong>the</strong><br />
file in which <strong>the</strong> subject was photographed alone, in a rigid full frontal position and holding a<br />
numbered card. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong>se three photographs are perhaps <strong>the</strong> closest to Bertillion’s<br />
kind <strong>of</strong> individual criminal mug-shot to be used for identification purposes. This photographic<br />
portrait, taken after this man was arrested, was meant to provide <strong>the</strong> police with a<br />
photographic record <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> individual so as to enable identification by witnesses and<br />
investigators. As a form <strong>of</strong> identification, this subject was made to stand in front <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lens in<br />
a rigid frontal position with <strong>the</strong> face being <strong>the</strong> focus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photograph. A fur<strong>the</strong>r focus is on<br />
<strong>the</strong> small card he holds, which although not visible here, bears an identification number.<br />
Again <strong>the</strong> weak frame which puts <strong>the</strong> subjects head <strong>of</strong>f centre attests to <strong>the</strong> fact that this was<br />
not taken by a pr<strong>of</strong>essional photographer. He is positioned in front <strong>of</strong> a wall or white
96<br />
backdrop which is meant not to distract attention from <strong>the</strong> subject. His facial expression is<br />
neutral although his body posture appears tense. As a result, and especially in <strong>the</strong> context in<br />
which it appears, this photograph does not tell us anything about this man but is solely for <strong>the</strong><br />
purpose <strong>of</strong> police investigation and identification. He is numbered, recorded and inserted into<br />
a system <strong>of</strong> criminal identification; <strong>the</strong> individual becomes an object <strong>of</strong> control. <strong>In</strong> this sense<br />
this image presents a stark contrast to <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> group photographs which fill <strong>the</strong> file.<br />
Image 10: “Poqo members arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot,” November 1962. Photographer unknown.
97<br />
Image 11: “Poqo members arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot,” November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
I discuss images 10 and 11 toge<strong>the</strong>r as <strong>the</strong>y form part <strong>of</strong> a set <strong>of</strong> at least four such<br />
photographs seemingly taken at <strong>the</strong> same time - all with men dressed in blankets and seated in<br />
this way before a neutral white background. These men are described as “Poqo members”<br />
who were arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. As noted in chapter 1, during <strong>the</strong> early hours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
day after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, 23 November 1962, nearly 400 policemen from various areas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Western Cape carried out a raid on Mbekweni and had arrested more than 300 people by<br />
15:10 p.m. for questioning. 51 This leads me to think that <strong>the</strong>se were perhaps some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men<br />
arrested in <strong>the</strong> early hours <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> morning. These men are draped in blankets as if <strong>the</strong>y had<br />
been taken directly from <strong>the</strong>ir beds and had not been given <strong>the</strong> opportunity to first get dressed.<br />
It could also be that <strong>the</strong>se men had been strip searched and <strong>the</strong>n provided with <strong>the</strong>se blankets.<br />
They all seem to have <strong>the</strong> same standard kind <strong>of</strong> cheap generic blanket, possibly <strong>the</strong> blanket<br />
allocated to each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> migrant labourers living in Mbekweni’s bachelor’s hostels. As such<br />
51 “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). “Police swoop in <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24<br />
November 1962).
98<br />
<strong>the</strong>se photographs could also be seen as a kind <strong>of</strong> social inventory. 52 <strong>In</strong> a strange way <strong>the</strong>se<br />
men are somehow traditionally institutionalised by <strong>the</strong> blankets, which in some sense links<br />
with <strong>the</strong> description <strong>of</strong> Poqo by <strong>the</strong> ANC and in terms <strong>of</strong> its place in liberation historiography,<br />
as traditional and backward. However at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong> way in which several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men<br />
have wrapped <strong>the</strong> blankets seemingly very consciously over one shoulder, particularly in<br />
image 11, gives an impression <strong>of</strong> self styling. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong>se photographs hint at histories<br />
<strong>of</strong> rural life and <strong>the</strong> way that Xhosa and Sotho men styled <strong>the</strong>ir woollen blankets.<br />
A close look at <strong>the</strong>se images also reveals that some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se are relatively young men. The<br />
subjects are seated on chairs or perhaps a bench, squashed tightly against each o<strong>the</strong>r and<br />
filling <strong>the</strong> frame. Each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men's facial expressions is complex and nuanced. <strong>In</strong> image 10,<br />
<strong>the</strong> man in <strong>the</strong> middle looks distressed, his gaze wondering to <strong>the</strong> left. This young man also<br />
pulls his knees tight toge<strong>the</strong>r as if uncomfortable and humiliated by being photographed in<br />
this way; as if violated by <strong>the</strong> camera. As Susan Sontag suggests, “to photograph people is to<br />
violate <strong>the</strong>m” and this is certainly even more <strong>the</strong> case when <strong>the</strong> subjects are unwillingly<br />
photographed naked. 53 The act <strong>of</strong> photographing presents a kind <strong>of</strong> visual bodily invasion.<br />
The two men on ei<strong>the</strong>r side <strong>of</strong> him, however, stare angrily directly into <strong>the</strong> lens from below<br />
heavy brows. They have not willingly presented <strong>the</strong>mselves for this photograph. As a result<br />
<strong>the</strong>re is no real sense <strong>of</strong> communication between <strong>the</strong> photographer and <strong>the</strong> subjects.<br />
These photographs were not taken by a pr<strong>of</strong>essional photographer, <strong>the</strong>y appear more like<br />
snapshots, as is clear from <strong>the</strong> weak framing and lack <strong>of</strong> compositional structure within <strong>the</strong><br />
images. Image 10 is a closer crop than that <strong>of</strong> image 11 in which <strong>the</strong> photographer seems to<br />
have stood fur<strong>the</strong>r back allowing <strong>the</strong> image to include five men and for <strong>the</strong> viewer to see that<br />
<strong>the</strong>y are also barefoot, while in image 10 <strong>the</strong> sitter on <strong>the</strong> right <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> frame is cut out. At <strong>the</strong><br />
52 Peter Hamilton and Roger Hargreaves, The Beautiful and <strong>the</strong> Damned: The creation <strong>of</strong> identity in nineteenth<br />
century photography (Great Britain: National Portrait Gallery, 2001), 57.<br />
53 Sontag, On photography (USA: Penguin New Edition, 1979), 14.
99<br />
same time <strong>the</strong>se group images reveal a lack <strong>of</strong> uniformity in posture and <strong>the</strong> positioning <strong>of</strong><br />
hands and feet which <strong>the</strong> typical mug shot would obscure. There are a series <strong>of</strong> this kind <strong>of</strong><br />
photograph which creates a sense <strong>of</strong> continuation linking <strong>the</strong> images which in some sense<br />
transcends <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> frame.<br />
hospital. November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
Image 12: An accused (Titus Nyovu) pictured in<br />
According to <strong>the</strong> list <strong>of</strong> names corresponding to some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se images, this image (Image 12)<br />
portrays Titus Nyovu who was tried and charged with sabotage and killing Rentia<br />
Vermeulen. 54 This photograph is particularly unsettling. One can see that he is in hospital and<br />
has a bandaged (bullet) wound on his chest, yet at <strong>the</strong> same time one is aware that <strong>the</strong> subject<br />
is under arrest and is considered a perpetrator. Yet in this photograph he does not portray such<br />
54 Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.
100<br />
an image. Ra<strong>the</strong>r he is <strong>the</strong> victim <strong>of</strong> violence much like <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> white victim, Francina<br />
Perold in her hospital bed (Image 3) yet Perold was depicted as a “heroin.” 55 It is as if <strong>the</strong><br />
photographic subject stares directly through <strong>the</strong> camera at <strong>the</strong> viewer. His expression suggests<br />
feelings <strong>of</strong> anger, defeat and despair. The placement <strong>of</strong> his hand also creates a sense <strong>of</strong><br />
vulnerability. This is certainly not <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> image that would be used to portray <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong><br />
savagery <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men that <strong>march</strong>ed on <strong>Paarl</strong> which <strong>the</strong> state was intent on invoking. The<br />
photographer’s position, standing over <strong>the</strong> subject as he lies in a hospital bed suggests a<br />
relationship <strong>of</strong> power. The tight angle and crop <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> image places <strong>the</strong> focus on <strong>the</strong> subject’s<br />
face which reminds us again that <strong>the</strong>se images were intended for <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong><br />
identification.<br />
Image 13: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
55 Image 3. <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962).
101<br />
This (Image 13) is one example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> group portraits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong><br />
participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> that fills <strong>the</strong> file. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> tighter crop <strong>of</strong> this image four men are<br />
photographed standing while only <strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r man seated on <strong>the</strong> floor is pictured in<br />
<strong>the</strong> foreground. This leads me to wonder how many o<strong>the</strong>r men were lined up against this wall<br />
and what is happening beyond <strong>the</strong> frame. The cutting <strong>of</strong>f <strong>of</strong> limbs again attests to <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />
this was not a pr<strong>of</strong>essional photographer. This photograph was clearly taken outdoors as is<br />
visible by <strong>the</strong> harsh tones on <strong>the</strong> men’s faces and dark shadows around <strong>the</strong>ir eyes. The men<br />
are depicted in a formalised way in a full frontal position. They are packed tightly against<br />
each o<strong>the</strong>r and made to stand in front <strong>of</strong> a wall which <strong>of</strong>fers a neutral backdrop so as not to<br />
distract <strong>the</strong> viewer’s attention from <strong>the</strong> people photographed. One notes that <strong>the</strong>se men<br />
represent a range <strong>of</strong> ages from perhaps mid-thirties to a young boy seated in <strong>the</strong> foreground.<br />
These men are dressed in overalls and jackets which gives <strong>the</strong> impression that <strong>the</strong>y had been<br />
arrested at <strong>the</strong>ir work places or perhaps on <strong>the</strong>ir way to work. The individuality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />
clothing again disrupts <strong>the</strong> state’s image <strong>of</strong> Poqo as a united organisation. These clo<strong>the</strong>s also<br />
present a contrast to <strong>the</strong> blankets worn by <strong>the</strong> men pictured in images 10 and 11. The men in<br />
Images 10 and 11 had certainly also been in <strong>Paarl</strong> to work yet based on <strong>the</strong> differences in<br />
attire at <strong>the</strong>se respective photographic occasions <strong>the</strong>se images in some ways point to a<br />
blurring between what are at one moment ‘rural people’ and at ano<strong>the</strong>r ‘working classes,’<br />
suggesting that <strong>the</strong>se are not binaries, and perhaps destabilising <strong>the</strong> state’s intention to<br />
construct <strong>the</strong>m as discrete categories.
102<br />
Image 14: “Poqo members arrested after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> attack.”November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
This image clearly depicts <strong>the</strong> way in which <strong>the</strong> men were lined up against a wall <strong>of</strong> a<br />
building in a frontal position. It also attests to <strong>the</strong> presence and power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> police who were<br />
no doubt armed and kept <strong>the</strong> subjects in check. This photograph depicts <strong>the</strong> act <strong>of</strong><br />
observation. By taking a step back, aiming <strong>the</strong> camera at an angle and including more <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
scene <strong>the</strong> photographer seems to document <strong>the</strong> scene and gives us a better idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> context<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photographic occasion. This pulls <strong>the</strong> eye, taking <strong>the</strong> viewers attention away from <strong>the</strong><br />
men lined up against <strong>the</strong> wall. The different postures and lack <strong>of</strong> arrangement <strong>of</strong> men <strong>of</strong><br />
different heights demonstrates <strong>the</strong> photographer’s inability to really control and direct <strong>the</strong><br />
group. As a result <strong>the</strong> group looks disintegrated. These men also seem to be dressed in<br />
overalls and jackets which leads me to think this was perhaps taken on <strong>the</strong> same occasion as<br />
<strong>the</strong> previous image.
103<br />
Image 15: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
<strong>In</strong> this image (Image 15) three accused are again lined up against a wall outdoors, which is<br />
clear from <strong>the</strong> direct and harsh lighting. What is interesting about this image is that here two<br />
policeman posed for <strong>the</strong> photograph along with <strong>the</strong>se men. Their presence on ei<strong>the</strong>r side <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> frame seems to contain and control <strong>the</strong> three accused. These men also in some sense<br />
represent <strong>the</strong> different forces <strong>of</strong> control, a white police <strong>of</strong>ficer and a black constable. The<br />
white police <strong>of</strong>ficer looks towards <strong>the</strong> three accused making sure <strong>the</strong>y remain in formation<br />
while <strong>the</strong> black <strong>of</strong>ficer seems to be looking <strong>of</strong>f towards <strong>the</strong> right, perhaps at something<br />
happening beyond <strong>the</strong> frame. He too seems a bit uneasy with being photographed. The<br />
photographic subjects are stiff and regimented with <strong>the</strong>ir arms tight against <strong>the</strong>ir sides.<br />
Unfortunately I have been able to find out little about this image. All that seems to have been<br />
recorded were <strong>the</strong> names <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three accused which are significant for <strong>the</strong> police and legal<br />
purposes. They were named as Standard Cugani, Farington Mpakla, and Mandandane Siga.
104<br />
Image 16: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
This image (Image 16) depicts an unnamed black man posed in front <strong>of</strong> a brick wall. The<br />
photograph includes only his upper body. What makes this image interesting, however, is <strong>the</strong><br />
fact that this man was posed naked so as to show bullet wounds on his body, no doubt<br />
obtained during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> this photograph one bullet wound is visible on his right side<br />
(left side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> photograph). The album also contains ano<strong>the</strong>r, full length image <strong>of</strong> this man<br />
in side pr<strong>of</strong>ile so as to illustrate a fur<strong>the</strong>r two bullet wounds on his thigh and buttocks. <strong>In</strong> this<br />
image he holds his arm awkwardly behind his back no doubt uncomfortable being<br />
photographed naked. Although his head is turned slightly, his eyes look directly into <strong>the</strong> lens.<br />
Unlike <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r photographs, <strong>the</strong> focus <strong>of</strong> this image seems to have been less about<br />
identifying this individual than about displaying his wounds sustained during <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. The<br />
bullet wounds are meant to attest to his participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and hence identify him as a<br />
Poqo member- <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> evidence which was absent for most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men arrested.
105<br />
Image 17: “Poqo members detained in <strong>Paarl</strong>.”November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
This photograph (Image 17) suggests a formalised and controlled photographic occasion in<br />
which <strong>the</strong> 15 men have been arranged in front <strong>of</strong> a corrugated iron wall, perhaps a shed.<br />
Already our interpretation <strong>of</strong> this image is influenced by <strong>the</strong>ir representation in <strong>the</strong> caption as<br />
“Poqo members.” They are arranged in three rows <strong>of</strong> five men each, with <strong>the</strong> back row<br />
standing, <strong>the</strong> middle made to kneel and <strong>the</strong> front row seated on <strong>the</strong> ground and probably told<br />
to hold <strong>the</strong>ir legs in this way. This arrangement is more reminiscent <strong>of</strong> a formal team or<br />
school class photograph although even this category does not entirely fit due to <strong>the</strong><br />
disjuncture <strong>of</strong> expressions and posture. Each man is supposed to be visible. There is an<br />
attempt to make each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subjects clear individually, for identification purposes, and at <strong>the</strong><br />
same time as part <strong>of</strong> a group. These 15 men are named as Robert Siga, Edward Jewabe,<br />
Michael Caqavu, Ngotsi Gaxa, Webb Roliwe, Goodman Madane, Twoboy Mtwetwe, Jackson<br />
Lubumba, David Jali, Christiaan Zuba, Jackson Biyongo, Livingston Fatela, Herbert<br />
Mdlongeni, Enoch Fokwana.
106<br />
The fact that this image is poorly- or for our purposes generously- framed, allows a greater<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> context. A man standing in <strong>the</strong> left hand comer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> image appears to be looking in<br />
ano<strong>the</strong>r direction with his hands stiff against his sides, which leads me to wonder if <strong>the</strong>re was<br />
more than one person photographing men in such groups. A black <strong>of</strong>ficer stands in <strong>the</strong><br />
background observing <strong>the</strong> photographic occasion, his presence keeping <strong>the</strong>se men in line. He<br />
seems to be wearing <strong>the</strong> same uniform as <strong>the</strong> black constable, depicted in Image 15.<br />
Image 18: “Poqo members detained in <strong>Paarl</strong>.” November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
<strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> closer crop <strong>of</strong> this image (Image 18) seven men are arranged against a neutral white<br />
background, probably also a wall. This photograph has also been taken outdoors as is clear<br />
from <strong>the</strong> harsh shadows on <strong>the</strong>ir faces. As in several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r images, <strong>the</strong>se men are<br />
dressed in overalls and jackets which would suggest that <strong>the</strong>y were at work. Four men are<br />
arranged against <strong>the</strong> wall and ano<strong>the</strong>r three are made to kneel in <strong>the</strong> foreground so as to make<br />
each one’s face clearly visible. All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men seem to hold <strong>the</strong>ir arms behind <strong>the</strong>ir backs as<br />
if handcuffed or as if <strong>the</strong>y were told to pose in this way. This composition seems to draw
107<br />
more on a genre <strong>of</strong> group portraits such as team or class photographs, than on Bertillion’s<br />
criminal photograph. The photographer has instructed <strong>the</strong> subjects in such a way that it<br />
heightens <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> unity and collaboration. This allows for a uniformity which is largely<br />
absent from <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r photographs. Visual scholar, Allen Feldman argues that within this kind<br />
<strong>of</strong> disciplining <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> body is a “politics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pose.” By this he refers to <strong>the</strong> “pose” as both<br />
marked by ideological codes and as a state <strong>of</strong> representation in which social fictions are made<br />
tangible and literal. 56 As photographic jargon would suggest <strong>the</strong>se subjects are “captured” in<br />
<strong>the</strong>se photographs. Photographing, classifying and keeping a picture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘criminal’<br />
represented an act that could reiterate <strong>the</strong> capture and place it within awareness. 57 These men<br />
were doubly captured, physically and visually. Each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se men looks directly into <strong>the</strong><br />
camera lens, <strong>the</strong>ir facial expressions conveying a complex range <strong>of</strong> emotions.<br />
Image 19: November 1962. Photographer unknown.<br />
56 Feldman, “Violence and Vision,” 61.<br />
57 Giacomo Papi, Under Arrest: A History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twentieth Century in Mugshots (London: Granta Books, 2006),<br />
164.
108<br />
Unlike <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> images which seem to have been taken in <strong>the</strong> same general space,<br />
this photograph (Image 19) seems to have been taken indoors, perhaps at <strong>the</strong> police station or<br />
at <strong>the</strong> Bantu Administration <strong>of</strong>fices or pass <strong>of</strong>fenders <strong>of</strong>fice in Mbekweni. The three men<br />
photographed here have been seated on a wooden bench perhaps at <strong>the</strong> police station prior to<br />
being interrogated and/or making a statement. Although <strong>the</strong> camera’s flash has destroyed<br />
much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> detail, it looks as if this is a tiled floor. They are dressed in collared shirts and<br />
pants but are barefoot. One wonders what has happened to <strong>the</strong>ir shoes and what has been done<br />
to <strong>the</strong>se bodies to create <strong>the</strong>se images, to enforce <strong>the</strong>ir legitimacy and to substantiate <strong>the</strong>ir<br />
typicality.<br />
These men have seemingly been told to put <strong>the</strong>ir hands toge<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong>ir laps, which creates<br />
some consistency between <strong>the</strong> three subjects. The generous crop and fact that <strong>the</strong>re are only<br />
three photographic subjects here allows for a feeling <strong>of</strong> more space in this image as compared<br />
to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r visually overcrowded photographs <strong>of</strong> large groups <strong>of</strong> subjected bodies. Two <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> men look directly at <strong>the</strong> camera while <strong>the</strong> man on <strong>the</strong> right gazes <strong>of</strong>f to <strong>the</strong> left. Again <strong>the</strong><br />
subjects facial expressions are nuanced and complex expressions communicating feelings <strong>of</strong><br />
tension, anxiety and anger. Through <strong>the</strong> power over <strong>the</strong> camera and representation in this way<br />
it is <strong>the</strong> police who monopolise seeing, yet <strong>the</strong>se men are also seeing. One senses in <strong>the</strong>se<br />
photographs an unwillingness to “communicate” with <strong>the</strong> photographic apparatus at all, a<br />
refusal by <strong>the</strong> subjects to let anything show. Perhaps, as suggested in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused’s<br />
statements before <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, this silence could well indicate an intended<br />
silence, which in fact permits <strong>the</strong> maintenance <strong>of</strong> some agency or power. 58<br />
58 Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes, and Gary Minkley, Deep Histories: Gender and colonialism in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn<br />
Africa (New York: Rodopi, 2002).
109<br />
Expanding <strong>the</strong> lens<br />
How <strong>the</strong>n do we go about interpreting <strong>the</strong>se images? Can we understand <strong>the</strong>m in <strong>the</strong> context<br />
<strong>of</strong> surveillance, discipline and criminalisation? What happens if we take <strong>the</strong>m out <strong>of</strong> this<br />
context? Do <strong>the</strong>y lose all meaning as Tagg suggests? <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir chapter on <strong>the</strong> visual archives in<br />
Namibia, Patricia Hayes et al suggest that when a photograph is taken out <strong>of</strong> its stored archive<br />
space an “energy is released” and those new meanings are added to such images when <strong>the</strong>y<br />
are recirculated in different spaces and at different moments. 59 <strong>In</strong> this sense although <strong>the</strong>se<br />
images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused will always be influenced by <strong>the</strong> administrative and discursive<br />
context in which <strong>the</strong>y were produced, <strong>the</strong>y might take on additional meanings by being<br />
moved into different spaces. As Elizabeth Edwards suggests, when not read simply as<br />
evidentiary tools but ra<strong>the</strong>r as means through which to think <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historical<br />
experience, photographs have <strong>the</strong> potential to perform different histories beyond <strong>the</strong> dominant<br />
historical narrative. 60<br />
Ace Mgxashe’s use <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se group images <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused presents an interesting<br />
example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> way in which moving a photograph out <strong>of</strong> its archive and presenting it in a<br />
different context can lead to different readings. 61 Without much sense <strong>of</strong> specific<br />
contextualisation, besides noting that <strong>the</strong> men pictured in this photograph were among those<br />
hanged in connection with <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Mgxashe essentially uses this image in an<br />
illustrative sense. <strong>In</strong>terestingly Mgxashe calls <strong>the</strong>se men “PAC members” ra<strong>the</strong>r than “Poqo”<br />
members as <strong>the</strong>y had been identified by <strong>the</strong> police captions to this file. Perhaps this again<br />
speaks to <strong>the</strong> way in which <strong>the</strong> state shaped and presented a ‘Poqo’ organisation, and thus also<br />
to <strong>the</strong> ambiguity around this word. By naming <strong>the</strong>se men as “PAC members;” choosing a<br />
photograph from <strong>the</strong> file that excluded any reference <strong>of</strong> police presence; and most<br />
59 Hayes et al, “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia,”104.<br />
60 Edwards, “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” 29.<br />
61 Ace Mgxashe, Are you with us? The story <strong>of</strong> a PAC activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006).
110<br />
significantly, positioning this image alongside a portrait <strong>of</strong> smiling, cheerful PAC “die-hards”<br />
and a studio portrait <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r important PAC couple, Mgxashe enables a very different<br />
reading <strong>of</strong> this photograph. Here <strong>the</strong>se are simply “PAC” members or activists (no different<br />
from <strong>the</strong> people in <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r images) who had ultimately been executed for <strong>the</strong>ir part in <strong>the</strong><br />
liberation struggle- a very different reading from that facilitated by <strong>the</strong> archive in which it<br />
exists. While Mgxashe’s use <strong>of</strong> this image is <strong>the</strong>n problematic as it does not take into account<br />
<strong>the</strong> power relations and police (and state) discourses to which I have referred, it does make an<br />
interesting example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which photographs can take on different lives in different<br />
contexts. <strong>In</strong> a sense it <strong>the</strong>n also shows <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> author (not unlike myself, here) in<br />
making a very specific selection <strong>of</strong> this photograph ra<strong>the</strong>r than o<strong>the</strong>rs.<br />
This chapter argues that while largely produced and defined by <strong>the</strong> obvious mechanisms <strong>of</strong><br />
surveillance and control, <strong>the</strong> archive <strong>of</strong> images opens up a space for far more nuanced and<br />
complex histories. Ironically while <strong>the</strong> intention <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se photographs was to be about Poqo as<br />
an organisation or collective, replicating notions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mob, by photographing people<br />
toge<strong>the</strong>r in groups <strong>the</strong>se images interrupt <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> uniformity and instead allow for a<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> individuality. Although constituted by and constitutive <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> grand narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> as produced by <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court cases, <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
accused differ significantly from <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> court records. They index o<strong>the</strong>r intersecting<br />
and entangled histories even though to a large extent <strong>the</strong>se remain as inaccessible to us as <strong>the</strong><br />
history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo. As Edwards suggests, staged pictures such as this most <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
reveal specific intentions ra<strong>the</strong>r than exposing any former meanings lodged in configurations<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. 62 As a result she maintains that even well-intended engagements with such images<br />
remain unbalanced.<br />
62 Edwards, “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” 20.
111<br />
<strong>In</strong> conclusion this chapter has examined <strong>the</strong> visual image constructed around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
Crime scene-like photographs depicting damages and a landscape <strong>of</strong> violence, which<br />
complemented <strong>the</strong> narrative produced by <strong>the</strong> media and later <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, were<br />
deemed newsworthy. However photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men accused <strong>of</strong> participation and violence<br />
remained part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> police’s private artillery, later taken up specifically by <strong>the</strong> courts as<br />
visual evidence meant to reproduce a particular narrative and establish culpability. These<br />
photographs became a means through which knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was produced and<br />
people were made subjects. This chapter has examined <strong>the</strong>se photographs in <strong>the</strong> hope <strong>of</strong><br />
enabling a route out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dominant narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. I have argued that in small ways<br />
<strong>the</strong>se images can direct us towards deeper histories which may enable a more complex<br />
reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. The photographs present photographic occasions which are not as<br />
rigidly controlled as one would expect from police photographs but ra<strong>the</strong>r come to reference a<br />
multiplicity <strong>of</strong> genres. However at <strong>the</strong> same time <strong>the</strong>re is no escaping from <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>y<br />
remain part <strong>of</strong> a system <strong>of</strong> surveillance and are marked by <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses<br />
involved in <strong>the</strong>ir production and archiving. Mediated by such power in this sense, while<br />
indexing o<strong>the</strong>r kinds <strong>of</strong> histories, <strong>the</strong>y still mark <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> interpretation. At best <strong>the</strong>y are<br />
only able to suggest o<strong>the</strong>r pasts and make hints at alternative angles for viewing <strong>the</strong> uprising.<br />
This, I want to suggest, points to <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive which, even in its most enticing<br />
moments remains liable ra<strong>the</strong>r than reliable. The following chapter is interested <strong>the</strong>n in a<br />
deconstructive reading <strong>of</strong> this archive, as well as <strong>the</strong> major archives discussed in Chapter 1,<br />
which will pay attention to <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se complicit and mediated archives seem to<br />
keep <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er just beyond our reach.
112<br />
Chapter 4: Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>s<br />
“You must read in <strong>the</strong> report more than just words.”1<br />
The previous chapters have clearly demonstrated <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> that we encounter through academic work, in many ways directly reflects <strong>the</strong> initial<br />
interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, shaped through <strong>the</strong> early media coverage, <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission and <strong>the</strong> later court cases. Where I have suggested that a reading <strong>of</strong> photographs<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused might have given way to more nuanced understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by<br />
indexing o<strong>the</strong>r histories, one still seems to reach an impasse. <strong>In</strong> many ways deeply mediated<br />
by <strong>the</strong> state’s power, discourse and ‘modes <strong>of</strong> evidence,’ it is very difficult, if not impossible,<br />
to untangle <strong>the</strong> knots <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> many threads that seem to interweave around this one event. 2<br />
Ra<strong>the</strong>r than attempt a recovery project as Lodge does, this chapter intends to reveal <strong>the</strong> power<br />
relations and discourses involved both in <strong>the</strong>se sources’ production and <strong>the</strong>ir archiving. It is<br />
interested in how <strong>the</strong>se might expose <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> power, and how such power had made,<br />
unmade and remade <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er in particular ways.<br />
<strong>In</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Haitian revolution, anthropologist Michel Rolph Trouillot<br />
suggests that it is precisely at <strong>the</strong> moments when histories are produced that sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
past are silenced. Trouillot identifies four crucial moments at which he argues silences enter.<br />
Here he includes <strong>the</strong> procedures that produce sources (“<strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> fact creation”), <strong>the</strong><br />
production <strong>of</strong> archives (“<strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> fact assembly), <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se sources and archives<br />
to shape narratives (“<strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> fact retrieval), and lastly <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> history (“<strong>the</strong><br />
moment <strong>of</strong> retrospective significance”). 3<br />
Following this formulation, through a<br />
deconstructive reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sources and archives that have shaped <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
1 Nicholas Wiehahn (Commissioner <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wiehahn Commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry), quoted in Adam Ashforth,<br />
Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990).<br />
2 I borrow this phrasing- “modes <strong>of</strong> evidence” from <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Premesh Lalu which I will engage with later in<br />
this chapter. See Premesh Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring<br />
Pasts (Cape Town: HSRC Press, 2009).<br />
3 Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past (Boston: Beacon Press, 1995)26.
113<br />
<strong>march</strong>, particularly <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials, this chapter is interested in <strong>the</strong><br />
processes that produced <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> silences which have entered at <strong>the</strong><br />
respective moments.<br />
One encounters <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission archive in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> 12 chapters making up some<br />
2086 pages <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial transcripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings, now mostly converted to micr<strong>of</strong>ilm form,<br />
and a report( which also includes <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terim Report) produced by Snyman at <strong>the</strong> completion<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> hearings. The trial transcripts and accompanying documentation are held in a collection<br />
<strong>of</strong> Supreme Court cases at <strong>the</strong> National <strong>Archive</strong>s in Cape Town. Stored in at least 14 separate<br />
archive boxes, <strong>the</strong>se trials have been archived according to <strong>the</strong> year and court in which <strong>the</strong>y<br />
appeared. 4 As a result one <strong>of</strong>ten finds <strong>the</strong> file <strong>of</strong> a case on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> along with o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
criminal cases that dealt with seemingly unrelated crimes, murders or rapes in o<strong>the</strong>r parts <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> Western Cape. It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to think about <strong>the</strong> impression such filing creates in<br />
conceptualising an event which at its time seemed <strong>of</strong> vital import yet subsequently faded into<br />
<strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> unexceptional cases. This filing system seems in some ways to reflect <strong>the</strong><br />
state’s earlier portrayal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising as criminal ra<strong>the</strong>r than politically motivated. 5<br />
4 Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National<br />
archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National<br />
archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National<br />
archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/560. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Baden Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822,<br />
1/1/1/823. Supreme Court case, State vs Nkosencinci Rosebury Maseti, April 1967. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/904. Supreme Court case, State vs Amteteleli Ntuli and Leonard Zambodla, May 1968. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/986. Supreme Court Case, State vs Brandford Nkukwane and 11 o<strong>the</strong>rs. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/568.<br />
5 A general van den Bergh was quoted two days after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as having reported to <strong>the</strong> Cape Times that, “<strong>the</strong>re<br />
is definitely no political background to <strong>the</strong> matter as far as we can see. It is purely a criminal matter.” See<br />
“C.I.D. in Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962). A general van den Bergh is quoted as having<br />
reported to <strong>the</strong> Cape Times that, “<strong>the</strong>re is definitely no political background to <strong>the</strong> matter as far as we can see. It<br />
is purely a criminal matter.”
114<br />
<strong>In</strong> a similar sense, archived as a part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> criminal court cases, <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
accused need to be read in this context, as deeply engaged in <strong>the</strong> state’s discourse around <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. As <strong>the</strong> previous chapter noted, <strong>the</strong> public visual image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> remained in<br />
some ways separate from <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused that were used as evidence,<br />
particularly by <strong>the</strong> courts. Even though photography was considered a medium <strong>of</strong> truth and<br />
unquestionable accuracy, <strong>the</strong>se photographs, just like <strong>the</strong> documents to which <strong>the</strong>y are<br />
attached, cannot be assumed to be innocent or used uncritically. 6 There were power relations,<br />
administrative contexts and discourses involved both in <strong>the</strong> occasions when <strong>the</strong> photographs<br />
were made and at <strong>the</strong>ir archiving which need to be noted when interpreting and reinterpreting<br />
<strong>the</strong>se images. 7<br />
While <strong>the</strong> historian making use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se sources may honestly endeavour to relate a story as<br />
accurately as possible, <strong>the</strong>ir work is always influenced by <strong>the</strong> fact that much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past as<br />
contained in <strong>the</strong>se records has already been selectively silenced- a silence which is in some<br />
ways reproduced and continued as researchers engage in fur<strong>the</strong>r processes <strong>of</strong> selection. 8<br />
While I am not suggesting that scholars like Lodge and Maaba were ignorant <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />
<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> court cases represented state produced and controlled<br />
discourses, this is almost taken for granted and <strong>the</strong>y do not explicitly engage with <strong>the</strong> ways in<br />
which <strong>the</strong>se archives produced a very specific, complicit narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, nor<br />
what strategies <strong>the</strong>y have used to deal with this fact.<br />
As I suggested in Chapter 2, through an <strong>of</strong>ten problematic use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archives around <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>, scholars attempting to write <strong>the</strong> event, even those who have endeavoured to change its<br />
6 Patricia Hayes, Jeremy Silvester and Wolfram Hartman (hereafter Hayes et al), “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia:<br />
The visual archive and its energies,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al. (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David<br />
Philip, 2002), 118.<br />
7 Hayes et al, “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia,” 104. Gillian Rose, Visual Methodologies: An <strong>In</strong>troduction to <strong>the</strong><br />
interpretation <strong>of</strong> visual materials, (London: Sage Publications, 2006).<br />
8 Trouillot suggests that <strong>the</strong> third stage at which silences enter occurs when researchers use <strong>the</strong> archives to write<br />
histories, <strong>the</strong>mselves engaging in processes <strong>of</strong> exclusion and inclusion. Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past, 26.
115<br />
dominant representation, have in some ways continued <strong>the</strong> silences. Lodge, among o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />
failed to note <strong>the</strong> extent to which descriptions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events as provided in <strong>the</strong> Commission<br />
report already constituted interpretations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir nature. 9 By failing to investigate <strong>the</strong> effects<br />
<strong>of</strong> power at work in, and between, <strong>the</strong> Commission and courts’ archives, much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
scholarship seems to have largely reproduced <strong>the</strong> same logic <strong>of</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> both <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> and its participants.<br />
According to Ranajit Guha’s formulation, in his previously cited essay, documents produced<br />
by <strong>the</strong> colonial state manipulated and controlled <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event in ways that<br />
removed or erased <strong>the</strong> colonised subject. 10 According to Guha <strong>the</strong>se records “speak <strong>of</strong> a total<br />
complicity.” 11 Guha <strong>the</strong>reby reveals <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourse around historical events such<br />
as <strong>the</strong> Santal rebellion (or in this case <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>). According to Guha peasant rioters<br />
were denied agency by accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event which tended to separate <strong>the</strong>ir action from any<br />
element <strong>of</strong> conscious choice. 12 Guha shows how <strong>the</strong> different modes <strong>of</strong> historiography ei<strong>the</strong>r<br />
served counter-insurgent discourses, or failed to address <strong>the</strong> ways in which subaltern agency<br />
has been occluded in <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts and how <strong>the</strong>se <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts <strong>the</strong>mselves represented<br />
forms <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency. Guha <strong>the</strong>refore stresses <strong>the</strong> need for <strong>the</strong> historian to develop a<br />
conscious strategy for reading <strong>the</strong> archives which will go beyond simply identifying and<br />
rearranging <strong>the</strong> dominant interpretations, to examine <strong>the</strong> actual textual properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />
documents so as to understand <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> power that produced <strong>the</strong>m. 13<br />
9 As Brent Harris reminds us in writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> TRC, <strong>the</strong> archive is itself an interpretation which influences future<br />
interpretations. Brent Harris, “‘Unearthing’ <strong>the</strong> ‘essential’ past: The making <strong>of</strong> a public ‘national’ memory<br />
through <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission,” MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (1998), 2.<br />
10 Ranajit Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency” in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford University<br />
Press, 1983).<br />
11 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency,” 59.<br />
12 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency,” 47.<br />
13 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency,” 61.
116<br />
Premesh Lalu, in his book on <strong>the</strong> killing <strong>of</strong> Xhosa chief Hintsa in 1835, similarly argues for<br />
such a strategy for reading <strong>the</strong> documents and archives built up around a violent event- in this<br />
case <strong>the</strong> killing and mutilation <strong>of</strong> Hintsa. Lalu enables us to think <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as<br />
narrated through <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, as essentially a product <strong>of</strong> interpretation<br />
produced through <strong>of</strong>ficial systems <strong>of</strong> knowledge. According to Lalu, <strong>the</strong> (colonial) archives<br />
organised knowledge to “keep <strong>the</strong> subject in its place.” 14 <strong>In</strong> this sense, that which we<br />
encounter in <strong>the</strong> archival record in fact speaks to <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> power, ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong><br />
representation <strong>of</strong> subaltern consciousness. Lalu <strong>the</strong>refore argues that to assume that we can<br />
ever retrieve subaltern consciousness or agency is to ignore <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> archives<br />
worked to organise and represent <strong>the</strong> subject. 15 Ra<strong>the</strong>r, Lalu suggests, we need to read<br />
archives for <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y might enable an understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s internal<br />
mechanisms and “modes <strong>of</strong> evidence.” 16<br />
Following Guha and Lalu’s prompting for such a careful reading <strong>of</strong> texts produced by<br />
counter-insurgency measures, as <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials were, this chapter is interested in<br />
<strong>the</strong> procedures and power relations through which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been produced and<br />
archived, and <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se work to organise our understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. As<br />
Carlo Ginzburg has argued, <strong>the</strong> archive can nei<strong>the</strong>r be approached as an “open window” or<br />
“transparent medium” through which to read reality, nor a wall that completely closes <strong>of</strong>f any<br />
view <strong>of</strong> reality, but ra<strong>the</strong>r it is more opaque as we view <strong>the</strong> event through <strong>the</strong> lens <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
state’s formulation <strong>of</strong> knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. <strong>In</strong> order to understand <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong>n, we<br />
need to understand <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s frameworks <strong>of</strong> operation and power. As Ginzburg<br />
suggests <strong>of</strong> history in general, “Without a thorough analysis <strong>of</strong> its inherent distortions (<strong>the</strong><br />
14 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 32, 38.<br />
15 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 62-63.<br />
16 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 32.
117<br />
codes according to which it has been constructed and/or it must be perceived), a sound<br />
historical reconstruction is impossible.” 17<br />
Production <strong>of</strong> knowledge and subjection <strong>of</strong> agency<br />
The Commission needs to be understood firstly in relation to a genealogy <strong>of</strong> commissions <strong>of</strong><br />
inquiry, a favourite response by colonial authorities and a key strategy to which <strong>the</strong> South<br />
African state resorted <strong>of</strong>ten during <strong>the</strong> 20 th Century. Adam Ashforth looks in detail at <strong>the</strong><br />
constructions <strong>of</strong> power which were embedded in a series <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial South African<br />
Commissions <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry, including <strong>the</strong> Fagan Commission( 1946), <strong>the</strong> Tomlinson<br />
Commission( 1954) and (taken toge<strong>the</strong>r) <strong>the</strong> Riekert and Wiehahn Commissions( 1979). 18<br />
Ashforth demonstrates <strong>the</strong> ways in which each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se Commission’s had been centrally<br />
concerned with resolving issues <strong>of</strong> power and knowledge constituting <strong>the</strong> “Native<br />
Question.” 19 Commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry held a significant place in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> so-called<br />
‘Native Policy’ in attempts by <strong>the</strong> South African state at different moments to deal with<br />
African populations.<br />
According to Ashforth, commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry were put into place in response to crises <strong>of</strong><br />
ruling that had caused great anxiety, and were meant to produce reports which would produce<br />
“expert knowledge,” and define resolutions that justified state intervention.” 20 The search was<br />
17 Carlo Ginzburg, “Checking <strong>the</strong> Evidence: The judge and <strong>the</strong> historian,” Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol. 18, No. 1(1991),<br />
6-7.<br />
18 Adam Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa (Oxford: Clarendon<br />
Press, 1990).<br />
19 The ‘Native Question’ had been a central <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> South African <strong>of</strong>ficial debate since <strong>the</strong> early 20 th century as<br />
<strong>the</strong> state troubled over managing and controlling African populations, specifically in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> need for<br />
African labour in fast industrialising cities. Ashforth shows how each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry which he<br />
discusses was concerned with <strong>the</strong> “Native Question” and thus were explicitly about creating and controlling a<br />
“homogenised O<strong>the</strong>r.” Adam Ashforth, “On <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’: A Reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Grand Tradition <strong>of</strong><br />
Commissions <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’ in Twentieth century South Africa,” PhD Thesis, University<br />
<strong>of</strong> Oxford (1987). Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa. Jonathan<br />
Boyarin, “An <strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>In</strong>quiries and a Representation <strong>of</strong> Representations,” Sociological Forum, Vo. 6, No. 2<br />
(1991). Premesh Lalu, “Restless Natives, Native Questions,” Mail and Guardian (26 August 2011).<br />
20 Ann Stoler, “Colonial <strong>Archive</strong>s and <strong>the</strong> Arts <strong>of</strong> Governance: On <strong>the</strong> content in <strong>the</strong> form,” in Carolyn Hamilton<br />
et al (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>, (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002), 95-97.
118<br />
for a set <strong>of</strong> principles which could explain <strong>the</strong> social, economic or political problems facing<br />
<strong>the</strong> state, and explanations meant to justify its actions. 21<br />
However Ashforth argues that while commissions were charged with “truth-seeking” and<br />
were supposed to be based on an impartial, independent and objective consideration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
“facts” ga<strong>the</strong>red or presented to <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>the</strong>y were always influenced by both <strong>the</strong> positionalities<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir members and <strong>the</strong> state, and at <strong>the</strong> same time, by <strong>the</strong> dominant assumptions about valid<br />
forms <strong>of</strong> knowledge and procedures <strong>of</strong> knowing. 22<br />
Commissions <strong>the</strong>refore need to be seen as<br />
highly mediated institutions and in essence, as Ann Stoler argues in writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> colonial<br />
ordering <strong>of</strong> archival productions, as features <strong>of</strong> statecraft, illustrating <strong>the</strong> “warped reality <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong>ficial knowledge and <strong>the</strong> enduring consequences <strong>of</strong> such political distortions.” 23<br />
Ashforth posits that through a commission’s processes <strong>of</strong> ga<strong>the</strong>ring ‘accurate information’<br />
and organising knowledge around <strong>the</strong> perceived ‘problem’ at hand, it produced a way <strong>of</strong><br />
speaking for and about <strong>the</strong> state’s ‘Native’ subjects which would allow questions <strong>of</strong><br />
subjection and subjectivity as posed by <strong>the</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> reference to be answered in a coherent<br />
way. 24 The framework <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’ attempted to understand <strong>the</strong> black subject,<br />
producing a subject <strong>of</strong> disciplinary reason and <strong>the</strong>reby <strong>of</strong> disciplinary power.<br />
Ashforth is helpful in understanding <strong>the</strong> procedures <strong>of</strong> power and work that a commission <strong>of</strong><br />
inquiry does. However Ashforth himself only really focuses on <strong>the</strong> reports <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> commissions<br />
with which he is concerned. 25 I want to suggest that it is pertinent to read a commission’s<br />
report toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> transcripts <strong>of</strong> its hearings in order to be able to compare <strong>the</strong> evidence<br />
presented before <strong>the</strong> commission with <strong>the</strong> interpretations and recommendations presented in<br />
21 Ashforth, “On <strong>the</strong> Native Question, 15.<br />
22 Asforth, “On <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question,” 28.<br />
23 Stoler, “Colonial <strong>Archive</strong>s and <strong>the</strong> Arts <strong>of</strong> Governance,” 91. Ann Stoler, Along <strong>the</strong> Archival Grain: Epistemic<br />
anxieties and colonial commonsense (Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2009), 141-160.<br />
24 Ashforth, “On <strong>the</strong> Native Question,” 29-30.<br />
25 I want to thank Riedwaan Moosage for helpful debates about this and for bringing this aspect to my attention.<br />
Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa, 11.
119<br />
<strong>the</strong> report. It is only through such a reading that one gets an idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> different<br />
actors, <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state actors and where one might be able to read significant<br />
discrepancies and contradictions in <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial discourse.<br />
I want to argue that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission needs to be read as an attempt by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id<br />
state to respond to <strong>the</strong> crisis presented by <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo. The Commission had<br />
been rapidly put into place after <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>. Snyman as a judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transkei Court was<br />
made <strong>the</strong> chairman <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and was to be aided in his work by <strong>the</strong> Attorney<br />
General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape and a senior SAP <strong>of</strong>ficial- all three men with significant positions in <strong>the</strong><br />
structures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. 26 The state had chosen its members, set its deadlines and<br />
directed it, through <strong>the</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> reference, to a focus on very specific issues. The Commission<br />
was to focus specifically on <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong> on <strong>the</strong> day <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and two days prior to<br />
it, and was to explain its causes. 27 It was meant <strong>the</strong>n to organise knowledge around <strong>the</strong> event.<br />
<strong>In</strong> this sense, while <strong>the</strong> media around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was in some ways <strong>the</strong> first instance <strong>of</strong> its<br />
production, it was <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission that became <strong>the</strong> leading force in discursively<br />
defining <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
Charged with formulating an <strong>of</strong>ficial interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission needs to be understood as moulding particular evidence into a very specific<br />
historical understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising. <strong>In</strong> this sense I want to suggest that we might think <strong>of</strong><br />
both <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> later court cases in terms <strong>of</strong> productions <strong>of</strong> history. 28 As<br />
26 Advocate General <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape, Mr van den Berg was to lead <strong>the</strong> evidence and Major Coetzee, a senior police<br />
<strong>of</strong>ficer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SAP was in charge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquiry. “<strong>Paarl</strong> riot inquiry opens,” Cape Argus (6 December 1962).<br />
27 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman, Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong> events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd<br />
November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto,<br />
(Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963) (hereafter Report). Report, 1. These terms <strong>of</strong> reference were supposedly<br />
“<strong>the</strong> widest possible,” according to Snyman quoted in “Riot hearings will be in public,” Cape Times (29<br />
November 1962).<br />
28 I am informed here by work by David William. Cohen’s formulation for thinking about <strong>the</strong> conventions and<br />
paradigms involved in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> historical knowledge and sources is helpful in thinking about <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission as a production <strong>of</strong> history. See David William Cohen, The combing <strong>of</strong> history, (Chicago: Chicago<br />
University Press, 1994). Also see David Cohen and Atieno Odhiambo, The Risks <strong>of</strong> Knowledge, (A<strong>the</strong>ns: Ohio
120<br />
such we might understand both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se institutions as very specific practices, as particular<br />
representations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past, and as highly mediated means for <strong>the</strong> production and<br />
dissemination <strong>of</strong> knowledge.<br />
<strong>In</strong> much <strong>the</strong> same way as <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry that Ashforth describes, I want to<br />
suggest that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission can be seen as yet ano<strong>the</strong>r attempt by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state<br />
to deal with black people, specifically <strong>the</strong> Poqo ‘organisation’ which it had perceived as <strong>the</strong><br />
central problem at hand, and by extension all instances <strong>of</strong> resistance throughout <strong>the</strong> country. 29<br />
As previously noted, it is significant that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Snyman Commission and judicial<br />
trials played out against a background <strong>of</strong> developing resistance and repression structures in<br />
South Africa. The state had responded to <strong>the</strong> anti-pass campaigns, <strong>the</strong> Sharpeville uprising<br />
and <strong>the</strong> Langa <strong>march</strong> by declaring a State <strong>of</strong> Emergency, temporarily suspending <strong>the</strong> pass<br />
laws, banning <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC and conducting massive arrests and trials. 30 However,<br />
among all <strong>the</strong>se security measures <strong>the</strong>re was never a commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry into <strong>the</strong> events at<br />
Sharpeville and <strong>the</strong> killings <strong>of</strong> 69 people in front <strong>of</strong> this Transvaal police station. 31 Yet a<br />
comparatively small event in <strong>Paarl</strong>, which lasted no more than three hours and in which only<br />
seven people had been killed, led to <strong>the</strong> almost immediate appointment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission. The <strong>march</strong> had invoked underlying white fears <strong>of</strong> a Mau Mau-like black revolt<br />
in South Africa and in some sense <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> Commission came to stage <strong>the</strong> entire ‘Native<br />
Question.’ 32<br />
University Press, 2004). Cohen, “Memories <strong>of</strong> Things Forward: Future Effects in ‘The Production <strong>of</strong> History,’”<br />
paper presented at colloquium, Cape Town, 4 March 2010.<br />
29 Report, 18-19, 22. Snyman Commission <strong>In</strong>terim Report, 24-26.<br />
30 See Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The road to democracy in South Africa, South<br />
African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />
31 Tom Lodge, “The Cape Town Troubles, March-April 1960,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 4<br />
(1978), 216.<br />
32 “Crazed Africans,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962). “Sudden outburst <strong>of</strong> savagery,” Cape Times (24<br />
November 1962). “Primitive rebellion,” Cape Times (23 November 1962). “Chanting crowd <strong>of</strong> murder-bent<br />
rioters,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (27 November 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry told <strong>of</strong> Poqo rituals,” Cape Times (11 December 1962).
121<br />
While staged through <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>, <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in some ways became a moment for <strong>the</strong><br />
state to significantly rethink and restructure its ‘Native policies.’ <strong>Paarl</strong> came to stand for <strong>the</strong><br />
entire question <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> survival <strong>of</strong> white South Africa. 33 The <strong>march</strong> had almost immediately<br />
incited demands for black people to be removed from <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Western Cape more<br />
generally. 34 Die Burger reported a member <strong>of</strong> parliament, J.W. van Staaden, as having stated:<br />
“Look at <strong>the</strong> map. The white man is almost eliminated. Therefore we need to face some facts.<br />
We are living in new circumstances. We need to begin immediately with removing <strong>the</strong> Bantus<br />
from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape…The time is past that we need to lean on <strong>the</strong> black shoulder.” 35 As an<br />
article in The Torch argued in December 1962, “<strong>the</strong> campaign being waged in <strong>the</strong> press is<br />
assisting <strong>the</strong> nationalist agitators in securing strongly emotional support for <strong>the</strong> mass removal<br />
<strong>of</strong> Africans from <strong>the</strong> Western Cape and it’s certainly helping to condition <strong>the</strong> electorate into<br />
enthusiastic support for <strong>the</strong> methods <strong>of</strong> open dictatorship.” 36 <strong>In</strong> this way, as The Torch had<br />
argued, Poqo violence in <strong>Paarl</strong> and more generally, was employed by <strong>the</strong> state as propaganda<br />
for removals.<br />
An element <strong>of</strong> dealing with <strong>the</strong> ‘Native’ problem presented by Poqo and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, as<br />
well as a more general anxiety about ‘native rebellion,’ can be read through <strong>the</strong> Commissions<br />
hearings in <strong>the</strong> Transkei. While <strong>the</strong>se privately-held hearings have been considered somewhat<br />
disconnected from <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquiry, it seems to me that <strong>the</strong>se hearings were a fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />
attempt at addressing <strong>the</strong> “Native Question” posed through <strong>the</strong> guise <strong>of</strong> dealing with Poqo<br />
“Poqo se leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” Die Burger (1 March 1963). “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum<br />
Magazine (February 1963).<br />
33 “L.V. oor Onluste,” Die Burger (26 November 1962). “Attack on Cape Town also,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (14 December<br />
1962). “Poqo se leiers sou witmense uitwis, land oorneem,” Die Burger (1 March 1963).<br />
34 “<strong>Paarl</strong> residents complain about town’s security,” Cape Times (29 November 1962). “Combating Barbarism in<br />
Locations,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (4 December 1962). “Removal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bantu,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (21 December 1962).<br />
35 “L.V. oor Onluste,” Die Burger (26 November 1962).<br />
36 The Torch was a relatively militant publication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Non-European Unity Movement founded in February<br />
1946. See Les Switzer and Donna Switzer, The Black Press in South Africa and Lesotho: descriptive<br />
bibliographic guide to African, Coloured and <strong>In</strong>dian newspapers, newsletters and magazines 1836-1976<br />
(Boston: G.K. Hall and Co., 1979), 11. “The Press and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry,” The Torch (19 December 1962).<br />
“Planne vir Bantoe se trek uit Wes-Kaapland,” Die Burger 1962.
122<br />
insurgencies. 37<br />
This visit seems to have authorised <strong>the</strong> Bantustans as <strong>the</strong> ‘home’ and place<br />
where government appropriate to ‘Bantu’ could be enacted. Thus Snyman sought <strong>the</strong><br />
knowledge <strong>of</strong> Bantustan ‘chiefs’ about a body <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong>ir people.’ These chiefs were in effect<br />
government <strong>of</strong>ficials, owing <strong>the</strong>ir privileged positions to <strong>the</strong> state. Addressing <strong>the</strong>m as <strong>the</strong><br />
authorised spokespersons <strong>of</strong> Xhosa migrants, <strong>the</strong>n, was to put <strong>the</strong> subject in his place<br />
discursively. 38 Yet it was based on <strong>the</strong>ir evidence that through <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terim Report released on<br />
6 March 1963, Snyman stressed <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo ‘problem’ and urged <strong>the</strong> state to act<br />
against <strong>the</strong> Poqo movement in South Africa. 39<br />
<strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission <strong>the</strong>n came to speak for and about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>er<br />
and Poqo in very particular ways. As suggested in previous chapters, through its hearings <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission had defined Poqo and <strong>the</strong> participant <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, and discursively controlled<br />
<strong>the</strong>m. 40 The Commission formulated a narrative about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> in which <strong>the</strong> majority<br />
37 Anna Pearce describes <strong>the</strong> Transkei hearings as having “little direct bearing on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot. Compared with<br />
<strong>the</strong> inquiry as it was held in Cape Town and <strong>Paarl</strong>, this week was somewhat shrouded in mystery and secret.”<br />
See Anna Pearce, A Permit to Live, Unpublished Manuscript (1965), National Library <strong>of</strong> South Africa, 281.<br />
38 While Snyman argued that <strong>the</strong> Poqo leaders were men who had little status under <strong>the</strong> “tribal system” and were<br />
<strong>the</strong>refore frustrated with a “tribal system that cannot satisfy <strong>the</strong>ir ambitions” it is necessary to note that <strong>the</strong><br />
system at work in <strong>the</strong> homelands was a state-controlled system <strong>of</strong> Bantu Authorities whereby subservient and<br />
well-rewarded chiefs were put into place by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. It was with this system that Poqo members<br />
disagreed ra<strong>the</strong>r than any kind <strong>of</strong> longstanding traditional system which Snyman tries to suggest. While Snyman<br />
attempts to paint a picture in which “law-abiding Bantu” who lived “peacefully under <strong>the</strong> tribal organisations”<br />
were coerced by “false and unfounded accusations against tribal chiefs and <strong>the</strong> Government,” <strong>the</strong>re had in fact<br />
been several peasant risings in several parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country between 1946- 1962 in opposition to Bantu<br />
Authorities flared into open resistance. Govan Mbeki, in his book South Africa: The peasants revolt, suggests<br />
that struggles against Bantu Authorities resulted in open resistance provoked in Witzieshoek, Marico,<br />
Sekhukhuneland, Zululand, and throughout <strong>the</strong> Transkei, especially in Pondoland. Mbeki however describes a<br />
clear relationship between <strong>the</strong>se peasant insurgents and <strong>the</strong> ANC, ra<strong>the</strong>r than mentioning any PAC or Poqo<br />
connection. See Govan Mbeki, South Africa: The peasants revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid Fund,<br />
1984), 40.<br />
39 Snyman argues in this <strong>In</strong>terim Report that “As far as I am able to ascertain, <strong>the</strong> membership <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> movement<br />
over <strong>the</strong> country as whole…runs into many thousands”……“The intimidation <strong>of</strong> law-abiding Bantu, and in <strong>the</strong><br />
Transkei <strong>of</strong> Whites, has reached a dangerous point. I have found that both Bantu and Whites are so terrorised by<br />
<strong>the</strong> Poqo acts <strong>of</strong> violence that <strong>the</strong>y are afraid to furnish information to <strong>the</strong> authorities. Many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m were afraid<br />
to give evidence before me, or even to be seen with me in conversation. A tribal chief and his advisers were also<br />
unwilling to give evidence in public”….. “I regard it as my duty to bring this state <strong>of</strong> affairs urgently to your<br />
attention. It is my opinion that <strong>the</strong> State will have to act without delay to bring this state <strong>of</strong> affairs to an end in<br />
order to regain <strong>the</strong> Bantu’s confidence in <strong>the</strong> ability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> State to protect him.” See <strong>In</strong>terim Report, 25<br />
40 I am informed here by Michel Foucault’s arguments around <strong>the</strong> ways in which power is constructed through<br />
<strong>the</strong> control <strong>of</strong> knowledge and subjects. <strong>In</strong> producing knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />
trials were also producing <strong>the</strong> individual insurgents as subjects. See Michel Foucault, “The Subject and Power,”<br />
Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol.8, No.4 (1982), 777-795.
123<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers were considered “law-abiding citizens” manipulated and coerced by Poqo<br />
members and men who were dissatisfied because <strong>the</strong>y had “little or no status under <strong>the</strong> tribal<br />
system.” 41 Such an interpretation was to deprive <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> men who <strong>march</strong>ed on<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>of</strong> conscious agency. 42<br />
This interpretation allowed little space for <strong>the</strong> discourse or agency <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants<br />
<strong>the</strong>mselves. Such a framing through multiple levels <strong>of</strong> discourse, denied <strong>the</strong> insurgent <strong>the</strong><br />
capacity to act on <strong>the</strong>ir own, As Chapter 1 noted, even <strong>the</strong> Drum magazine had framed Poqo<br />
as “A terrorist movement…<strong>of</strong> angry young men who were embittered and frustrated and<br />
became desperate and lawless.” 43 The ANC continued this kind <strong>of</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>ers by essentially blaming <strong>the</strong> uprising on Leballo’s poor leadership and suggested that<br />
“oppressed people” who were “hungry for freedom” and “desperately miserable” were<br />
influenced by Leballo’s “misguided calls” for a revolution. 44 Even those arguments before <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission (such as those <strong>of</strong> Reverend Malukazi, Pearce and Kasi respectively) which had<br />
attempted to narrate <strong>the</strong> uprising differently, were <strong>the</strong>mselves complicit in <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong><br />
agency by speaking for and in <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers. Malukazi framed <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as an act<br />
initiated by “<strong>the</strong> silliness <strong>of</strong> children,” thus infantilising <strong>the</strong> uprising’s actors, denying <strong>the</strong>m<br />
any agency in strategy and planning. 45 Kasi essentially spoke to workers’ structural<br />
grievances, localising <strong>the</strong> events to Mbekweni, and failed to really permit <strong>the</strong> participants any<br />
conscious agency. 46 Pearce fur<strong>the</strong>r spoke to grievances felt by <strong>Paarl</strong>’s black inhabitants, but<br />
41 Report, 6.<br />
42 This depiction is similar to that <strong>of</strong>ten used to describe <strong>the</strong> Santal rebellion in <strong>In</strong>dia as according to Guha,<br />
where he argues that colonial records <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event denied any agency for most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rebels, representing <strong>the</strong>m<br />
ra<strong>the</strong>r as “instruments <strong>of</strong> some o<strong>the</strong>r will…If any consciousness is attributed at all to <strong>the</strong> rebels, it is only to a<br />
few <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir leaders.” See Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter-<strong>In</strong>surgency,” 81-82.<br />
43 “<strong>In</strong>side Poqo,” Drum Magazine (February 1963)<br />
44 Document issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC, 6 April 1963 reproduced in Thomas Karis, Gwendolyn Carter, and Gail<br />
Gerhart, From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong> African politics in South Africa 1882-1964 (USA:<br />
Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication, 1978), 749-750, 757.<br />
45 Snyman Commission, 370.<br />
46 Snyman Commission, 510-618.
124<br />
did not stand for Poqo. 47 At <strong>the</strong> same time however, it is significant that <strong>the</strong>se arguments<br />
indexed o<strong>the</strong>r histories and o<strong>the</strong>r routes for understanding <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
The courts in many ways continued with <strong>the</strong> same logic <strong>of</strong> representation and deepened <strong>the</strong><br />
subjection <strong>of</strong> agency. As noted in Chapter 1, <strong>the</strong> accused who appear before <strong>the</strong> courts on<br />
charges <strong>of</strong> participation in <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, rarely gave evidence and when <strong>the</strong>y did, <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
seemingly reluctantly, this was cursory and most <strong>of</strong>ten only rejected <strong>the</strong> allegations against<br />
<strong>the</strong>m. <strong>In</strong> this way, at this moment, <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er was already silenced<br />
and lost to <strong>the</strong> records which we engage. 48<br />
If one is to understand <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trials as having engaged in <strong>the</strong><br />
production <strong>of</strong> history and <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency, it goes without saying that <strong>the</strong>se<br />
institutions were simultaneously implicitly involved in processes <strong>of</strong> “silencing” sections <strong>of</strong><br />
this past. 49 It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to consider <strong>the</strong> highly mediated procedures through which <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission and trials played out and reached <strong>the</strong>ir conclusions.<br />
Scripted and Enacted: The Commission and Trials as performance <strong>of</strong> power<br />
Following <strong>the</strong> tradition <strong>of</strong> commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry which Ashforth lays out, <strong>the</strong> format <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Snyman Commission was highly ritualised and followed very specific conventions. As<br />
Ashforth suggests commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry can <strong>the</strong>refore in some ways be seen “less as<br />
instruments <strong>of</strong> ‘policy’ and ‘intelligence’ and more as symbolic rituals aiding in establishing<br />
and reproducing <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> modern states.” The ritualised proceedings <strong>of</strong> commissions,<br />
according to Ashforth, were not just modes <strong>of</strong> scientific investigation but also performances<br />
47 Snyman Commission, 668.<br />
48 I return to this aspect later in <strong>the</strong> chapter in terms <strong>of</strong> a discussion <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers seem to<br />
elude <strong>the</strong>se documents.<br />
49 See Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past.
125<br />
which in fact created a social discourse. “It is a <strong>the</strong>atre in which a central ‘truth’ <strong>of</strong> state<br />
power is ritually played out before a public audience.” 50<br />
Beyond just functioning as a government policy-making instrument, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong><br />
Snyman Commission adopted a specific political form which, in an almost <strong>the</strong>atrical sense,<br />
enacted <strong>the</strong> domination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state but also relations <strong>of</strong> power between Snyman (and his<br />
functionaries) and <strong>the</strong> witnesses. All <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence had gone through Snyman first in <strong>the</strong><br />
form <strong>of</strong> reports, court records, photographs, and questions submitted by interested persons. 51<br />
Snyman <strong>the</strong>n acted as <strong>the</strong> stage-manager and casting director, organising <strong>the</strong> forms <strong>of</strong><br />
communication and choosing who would have <strong>the</strong> opportunity to appear in public before <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission depending on <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> evidence <strong>the</strong>y wished to present. 52<br />
This argument might similarly apply to <strong>the</strong> court cases around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. It was through<br />
<strong>the</strong> mass arrests, massive court performances and <strong>the</strong> sentencing <strong>of</strong> some 21 people to death<br />
and hundreds to long prison terms, that <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state displayed and reinforced its<br />
power. 53 As Madeleine Fullard suggests, <strong>the</strong> legal system was <strong>the</strong> main apparatus through<br />
which <strong>the</strong> state could simultaneously destroy opposition and portray banned organisations as<br />
violent, communist and menacing to white safety. 54 Trials and convictions were to provide<br />
pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scale and nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Poqo threat. <strong>In</strong> this sense, I want to suggest that <strong>the</strong> trials<br />
may fur<strong>the</strong>r be seen to have constructed, implicated and condemned Poqo as a formal<br />
organisation.<br />
50 Ashforth, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa, 7.<br />
51 See Report, 1.<br />
52 Report, 1-2.<br />
53 “<strong>Paarl</strong> is calm,” Cape Times (23 November 1962). “More Sabotage Sentences,” The Torch (12 June 1963).<br />
“8 Facing Murder Charges,” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (30 November 1962). “Five Africans in Murder Charges at <strong>Paarl</strong>,”<br />
Cape Times (29 November 1962). “Death sentence for two Poqo men,” Cape Argus (18 June 1963). “National<br />
Mobilisation against Poqo,” The Torch (17 April 1963). “Poqo killer’s appeal turned down,” Cape Argus (21<br />
February 1963). “Arrest <strong>of</strong> P.A.C natives,” Cape Argus (12 June 1965). “<strong>Paarl</strong> Trials,” The Torch (30 May<br />
1963). “Court Sequels to <strong>Paarl</strong> riots,” Cape Argus (24 August 1963).<br />
54 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 342.
126<br />
Similarly to <strong>the</strong> Commission <strong>the</strong>n, Kenneth Nunn, in speaking <strong>of</strong> criminal court trials in a<br />
general sense, suggests that trials are highly ritualised formal narratives. 55 The set up <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
courtroom, he argues, has much in common with a <strong>the</strong>atre, complete with props, a stage and<br />
various characters. Like Snyman, <strong>the</strong> judges involved in <strong>the</strong>se trials, as representatives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
state’s judicial power, governed <strong>the</strong> conduct <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> trial much like <strong>the</strong>atre directors. <strong>In</strong> this<br />
sense, I want to suggest that both <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> later court cases might be<br />
read in terms <strong>of</strong> performances <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s political power as enacted through specific actors,<br />
settings and conventions. They staged specific constructions <strong>of</strong> knowledge and with it forms<br />
<strong>of</strong> subjectification.<br />
Jacques Ranciere’s notion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>atrical politics is perhaps helpful here. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> Ranciere’s<br />
argument, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and <strong>the</strong> later trials might be viewed as carefully<br />
choreographed enactments, political performance or spectacle. Ranciere describes politics as a<br />
matter <strong>of</strong> “performing or playing” in <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>atrical sense, which means first setting up <strong>the</strong><br />
stage as <strong>the</strong>atre and formulating <strong>the</strong> argument. Politics, Ranciere argues, is <strong>the</strong>refore a matter<br />
<strong>of</strong> building a stage and sustaining a spectacle <strong>of</strong> show. Ranciere might argue that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> itself was first and foremost “a staging <strong>of</strong> reasons and ways <strong>of</strong> speaking.” 56 <strong>In</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
words <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in itself was a statement, a way <strong>of</strong> speaking which did not really get<br />
addressed during ei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> Commission or <strong>the</strong> trials o<strong>the</strong>r than to attribute external causes for<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers’ action.<br />
Making silences<br />
If one is to understand <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials as performances <strong>of</strong> power in this sense, <strong>the</strong>n<br />
it seems necessary to examine <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> settings, ‘script’ and particular actors all<br />
55 Kenneth Nunn, ““The Trial as Text: Allegory, myth and symbol in <strong>the</strong> adversarial criminal process- A<br />
Critique <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> public defender and a proposal for reform,” American Criminal Law Review, 32<br />
(1994), 780.<br />
56 Jacques Ranciere and Gabriel Rockhill, The politics <strong>of</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tics: <strong>the</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sensible (UK: MPG<br />
Books, 2006), 142.
127<br />
played specific parts in formulating a particular narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as well as how <strong>the</strong>se<br />
factors came to play in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> silences or <strong>the</strong> denial <strong>of</strong> agency.<br />
The settings in which <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials played out, <strong>the</strong>mselves performed a certain<br />
power. As Nunn argues <strong>of</strong> courthouses, <strong>the</strong>se were formal, stately and ceremonial spaces with<br />
imposing architecture meant to invoke <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> previous colonial governments and <strong>the</strong><br />
current state. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id, <strong>the</strong>se were fur<strong>the</strong>r spaces <strong>of</strong> white power and<br />
authority. 57<br />
<strong>In</strong> this sense one might consider <strong>the</strong> power enacted by <strong>the</strong> very spaces in which <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission’s hearings and <strong>the</strong> court cases had been held. As already mentioned in Chapter 1,<br />
<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s public hearings were mostly held in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Recreation Hall and<br />
Cape Town’s Supreme Court. The trials too were held in this same Supreme Court, and at<br />
times in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Local Circuit Division Court. Particularly in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>’s town<br />
recreation hall, <strong>the</strong>se were spaces in which black people had not always been freely allowed.<br />
As previously noted black people were to enter through separate entrances and were seated<br />
separately. This was compounded by a kind <strong>of</strong> symbolic and racialised distance between <strong>the</strong><br />
audience and <strong>the</strong> proceedings. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s hearings in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
Recreation Hall, black people were seated on <strong>the</strong> gallery, while white people sat below in <strong>the</strong><br />
57 There have been similar arguments around <strong>the</strong> spaces in which <strong>the</strong> TRC played out. Spaces like <strong>the</strong> East<br />
London Town Hall, in which some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> TRC hearings were held, were spaces which, in terms <strong>of</strong> architecture,<br />
invoked colonial power. Yet by welcoming people <strong>of</strong> all races into this space for <strong>the</strong> hearings in 1996 <strong>In</strong><br />
investigating <strong>the</strong> spaces in which TRC hearings were held, Gary Minkley, Ciraj Rassool and Leslie Witz argue<br />
that it is significant that it was within colonial buildings that people <strong>of</strong> all races were welcomed in 1996 to share<br />
<strong>the</strong>ir testimonies symbolically enabled what Antjie Krog has called “a rupture with <strong>the</strong> institutional frameworks<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. However, at <strong>the</strong> same time, <strong>the</strong>ir pasts meant that such spaces could in some ways still exert a certain<br />
kind <strong>of</strong> power. See Gary Minkley, Ciraj Rassool and Leslie Witz, “Thresholds, Gateways and Spectacles:<br />
Journeying through South African hidden pasts and histories in <strong>the</strong> last decade <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twentieth century,”<br />
Unpublished paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Future <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past’ Conference, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (10 July<br />
1996). Antjie Krog, Country <strong>of</strong> my Skull (Cape Town: Random House Struik, 2002), 39. To add to this<br />
argument, Belinda Bozzoli suggests that <strong>the</strong> arrangement <strong>of</strong> spaces in which <strong>the</strong> TRC hearings were held in<br />
some ways enabled a kind <strong>of</strong> symbolic distancing between <strong>the</strong> commissioners and <strong>the</strong> audience, <strong>the</strong>reby<br />
attributing <strong>the</strong> commissioners with a certain authority. It is apparent in Bozzoli’s article that in <strong>the</strong> spaces used<br />
for <strong>the</strong>se hearings are very specifically and consciously laid out. Witnesses were to be seated in such a way that<br />
<strong>the</strong>y face both <strong>the</strong> commissioners and <strong>the</strong> audience which <strong>the</strong>n added to this sense <strong>of</strong> closeness and contact. See<br />
Belinda Bozzoli, “Public Ritual and Private Transition: The Truth Commission in Alexandra Township, South<br />
Africa 1996,” African Studies, vol. 57, no. 2 (1998), 171.
128<br />
hall (closest to <strong>the</strong> judge and proceedings), and coloured people directly behind <strong>the</strong>m. 58 This<br />
suggests a very specific ordering <strong>of</strong> a space which in itself enacts a certain kind <strong>of</strong> racialised<br />
power. <strong>In</strong> this way black witnesses and accused, seated in separate, more distant seating were<br />
in some sense removed from <strong>the</strong> proceedings rendering <strong>the</strong>m largely as spectators ra<strong>the</strong>r than<br />
participants.<br />
An important dimension in partly constituting <strong>the</strong> silence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers in <strong>the</strong> transcripts <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, relates, I want to suggest, to <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> translators and/or<br />
interpreters. As noted in Chapter 1 much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discussion before both <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />
courts had gone through translators. 59 Written statements collected at <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police station<br />
after <strong>the</strong> arrests clearly show that translation/interpretation was happening at this level as well<br />
as during <strong>the</strong> Commission and court proceedings. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore it seems that it was <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong><br />
same translator, Gerald Twala, which was used during interrogations at <strong>the</strong> police station. 60 I<br />
want to suggest that such a translator had significant power over what was finally recorded as<br />
<strong>the</strong> accused’s words. <strong>In</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> such multiple levels <strong>of</strong> translation and interpretation, what<br />
was ultimately taken by <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> courts as <strong>the</strong> X witness or accused’s answer<br />
to <strong>the</strong>ir questions, was in effect actually a response to <strong>the</strong> interpreter’s question- which could<br />
be significantly different. 61 Yet with all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> documents eventually transcribed into English<br />
58 “Saal word in ʼn h<strong>of</strong> omskep” <strong>Paarl</strong> Post (11 December 1962). “<strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>Paarl</strong> Events,” The Torch (12<br />
December 1962).<br />
59 See for example <strong>the</strong> questioning <strong>of</strong> witnesses George Skoen, <strong>the</strong> X witnesses and Matiyose Zenani before <strong>the</strong><br />
Snyman Commission. Snyman Commission, 36, 1017. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963.<br />
National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
60 <strong>In</strong> several cases <strong>the</strong> interpreter, <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> same one- Gerald Twala who had, along with Detective Sergeant<br />
Dirk Vermeulen <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> police taken <strong>the</strong> accused’s statements after arrest, appeared before <strong>the</strong> court and<br />
was questioned about his linguistic competency and <strong>the</strong> accuracy <strong>of</strong> his translations. Twala’s signature appears<br />
on several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> written statements attached to <strong>the</strong> court files. Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June<br />
1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National<br />
archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
61 See Peter Parker and Joyce Mokhesi-Parker’s discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> trials during <strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville<br />
period. Peter Parker and Joyce Mokhesi-Parker, <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Shadow <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville: apar<strong>the</strong>id and criminal justice<br />
(New York: New York University Press, 1998), 67.
129<br />
or Afrikaans, we have no way <strong>of</strong> tracing <strong>the</strong> original discourse between <strong>the</strong> accused ( or<br />
witness) and <strong>the</strong> translator. It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to consider <strong>the</strong> mediation occurring in <strong>the</strong>se<br />
texts which get taken up by Lodge and o<strong>the</strong>rs as documentary sources without regard to<br />
questions <strong>of</strong> orality and mediation. 62<br />
Ano<strong>the</strong>r key factor in <strong>the</strong> suppression <strong>of</strong> voice seems to emerge from <strong>the</strong> fact that in both<br />
cases <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission and court cases <strong>the</strong>re were suggestions that confessions were <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
<strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> undue influence. 63 According to Anna Pearce <strong>the</strong> police produced several people<br />
before <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission who had ‘first hand evidence’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events leading up to <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>. However, “<strong>the</strong>y had all those who were in prison to choose from, and were<br />
presumably able to promise an indemnity against prosecution if <strong>the</strong>y gave satisfactory<br />
evidence.” 64 It is necessary <strong>the</strong>n to suspect <strong>the</strong> procedures through which such evidence was<br />
secured. Pearce consequently questions <strong>the</strong> reliability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se statements which as, in <strong>the</strong> case<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> X-witnesses, she suggests can be “accepted only with reservations because <strong>the</strong>se men,<br />
at <strong>the</strong> time in custody, knew that <strong>the</strong>ir freedom might depend on giving <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> evidence<br />
<strong>the</strong> police wanted.” 65<br />
The evidence presented by black witnesses and <strong>the</strong> accused both before <strong>the</strong> Commission and<br />
<strong>the</strong> courts, needs to be read against <strong>the</strong> background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state’s massive legal and extra-legal<br />
mechanisms put in place during <strong>the</strong> post-Sharpeville period, and particularly in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
62 <strong>In</strong> her work on <strong>the</strong> TRC, Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Cole, discusses <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> translators and interpreters as “highly<br />
charged intermediaries.” (67) Here again <strong>the</strong>re is clearly an element <strong>of</strong> power, as Cole argues that “<strong>the</strong> very first<br />
line <strong>of</strong> transmission <strong>of</strong> testimony was mediated and interpolated” by interpreters. (68) Cole notes an important<br />
distinction between translation and interpretation- while translation works with <strong>the</strong> source language and carefully<br />
passes <strong>the</strong> best translation from <strong>the</strong> source to <strong>the</strong> target language; interpretation is not meant to be a verbatim<br />
translation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> speaker’s words but conveys <strong>the</strong> basic meaning. See Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Cole, Performing South<br />
Africa’s Truth Commissions: Stages <strong>of</strong> transition (USA: University <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>diana Press, 2010), 66-68.<br />
63 This seems to come across more clearly during <strong>the</strong> trials. See Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana<br />
and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe<br />
and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />
64 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 254.<br />
65 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 273.
130<br />
increasingly repressive crackdown after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 66 This was a period <strong>of</strong> massive trials<br />
including <strong>the</strong> well-known Treason Trial (1961). 67 By 1962/1963 <strong>the</strong> state’s response to<br />
Poqo’s “terrorist” activities in <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Transkei, as well as <strong>the</strong> parallel Umkhonto<br />
activities, was rapid and dramatic. Not long after Snyman had submitted his report, <strong>the</strong><br />
General Law General Law Amendment (Sabotage) Act was rushed onto <strong>the</strong> statute book by<br />
June 1963. This Act defined <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fence <strong>of</strong> sabotage and, accompanied by <strong>the</strong> “Ninety-Day<br />
Law,” allowed police <strong>of</strong>ficers to detain a person suspected <strong>of</strong> politically motivated crime for<br />
up to three months without arrest. 68 This meant that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused were detained for long<br />
periods <strong>of</strong> time while awaiting trial.<br />
For such political detainees physical violence and torture seems to have become <strong>the</strong> rule<br />
during interrogations. 69<br />
Such torture was <strong>of</strong>ten associated with a special police unit drawn<br />
from <strong>the</strong> SAP’s investigative section, known as <strong>the</strong> “Sabotage Squad,” who according to <strong>the</strong><br />
TRC report, travelled all over <strong>the</strong> country to conduct interrogations <strong>of</strong> political detainees. 70<br />
Poqo and PAC members who had been arrested in connection with <strong>the</strong> violent activities in<br />
South Africa in 1962 and 1963 had, according to TRC findings, <strong>of</strong>ten been tortured in attempt<br />
to obtain confessions and evidence against o<strong>the</strong>r members which would be used in trials. 71 If<br />
this is <strong>the</strong> sense in which statements and evidence had been secured for <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission and <strong>Paarl</strong> trials, <strong>the</strong>n this is certainly an important lens through which to read<br />
66 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 342-350.<br />
67 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 341.<br />
68 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 345-346.<br />
69 Madeleine Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 355-362. Also see Hugh Lewin, a white journalist and<br />
Liberal Party member gives explicit description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> torture he endured during interrogations by members <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> Security Police while he was detained in 1964 under <strong>the</strong> Ninety Day Law following <strong>the</strong> Park Station<br />
bombing in Johannesburg, which killed one white woman. Considering <strong>the</strong> absolute lack <strong>of</strong> mercy with which<br />
Lewin as a white man was treated, it is improbable that <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> detainees were not subjected to torture. See<br />
Hugh Lewin, Bandiet Out <strong>of</strong> Jail: Seven years in a South African prison (Johannesburg: Random House, 2002).<br />
70 Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 2 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998), 197. See also Fullard,<br />
“State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 358.<br />
71 TRC Report, Vol. 2, 195, 197. Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” 357.
131<br />
this ‘evidence’ and ultimately <strong>the</strong> findings that <strong>the</strong>se institutions produced. Yet much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
literature around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> has not significantly engaged with this.<br />
The trials <strong>the</strong>refore similarly require us to be aware <strong>of</strong> police power. One needs to question<br />
<strong>the</strong> reliability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> statements and evidence given by <strong>the</strong> accused as well as by state<br />
witnesses, who were also detained prior to appearing in court. <strong>In</strong> his study which examines<br />
<strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s use <strong>of</strong> political trials against its opponents during <strong>the</strong> 1970’s, Michael<br />
Lobban, similarly suggests that witnesses testifying in court in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same<br />
policemen who had tortured <strong>the</strong>m or <strong>of</strong>fered <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong>ir release from detention in return for<br />
giving ‘satisfactory’ evidence, were as a result unlikely to be completely neutral sources <strong>of</strong><br />
fact. He argues that judges <strong>of</strong>ten failed to provide witnesses with sufficient protection and<br />
tended to accept evidence that was blemished. 72 Yet it is this evidence that scholars have<br />
turned to in <strong>the</strong>ir efforts to reconstruct Poqo, describe its recruitment policies and<br />
organisational practices and activities, seemingly without paying too much attention to <strong>the</strong><br />
possibility that <strong>the</strong> authorship for at least some <strong>of</strong> this evidence may well have been <strong>the</strong> SAP’s<br />
Security Branch.<br />
There are at least three examples from <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials where <strong>the</strong> accused had alluded to <strong>the</strong><br />
fact that <strong>the</strong>ir evidence had been subject to torture or force. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> March 1963 case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused suggested that <strong>the</strong>ir evidence had<br />
been coerced. One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused maintained that while being questioned at <strong>the</strong> police station<br />
he had been threatened with assault by <strong>the</strong> interpreter while a certain Warrant Officer Basson<br />
stood by. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> same case ano<strong>the</strong>r accused also described having been assaulted by a<br />
Detective de Villiers during <strong>the</strong> period in which he was giving evidence. He maintains that he<br />
had been beaten and interrogated about Poqo and that he had been forced to say certain<br />
72 Michael Lobban, White man’s justice: South African political trials in <strong>the</strong> black consciousness era (Oxford:<br />
Clarendon Press, 1996), 119.
132<br />
things. 73 Similarly in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State vs Johannes Noyawe and Vanele Matikinca heard on 3<br />
June 1963, Notyawe argued that he had made a statement to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> magistrate after being<br />
handcuffed to a tree and assaulted by <strong>the</strong> municipal police in Mbekweni who had told him<br />
that <strong>the</strong> magistrate had condoned such abuse. 74<br />
Within such contexts <strong>of</strong> power, I want to argue, it is very difficult, if not impossible to attempt<br />
to retrieve <strong>the</strong> voices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers. Both <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials are marked by a<br />
deafening silence with regard to <strong>the</strong> perspectives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants <strong>the</strong>mselves. <strong>In</strong> both cases<br />
it <strong>of</strong>ten seems as if a narrative had already been in place when witnesses were called to give<br />
evidence and, from <strong>the</strong> ways in which advocates posed <strong>the</strong>ir questions, it is clear that<br />
witnesses were meant to simply provide confirmation. 75 By posing particular questions and<br />
avoiding o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> respective advocates largely silenced sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participant witness’<br />
memory and confined <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to a specific version, thus triggering what<br />
Trouillot calls “<strong>the</strong> cycle <strong>of</strong> silences.” 76<br />
It is clear <strong>the</strong>n, as Ashforth and o<strong>the</strong>rs have noted, that a commission <strong>of</strong> inquiry and judicial<br />
trials under <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id were engaged in processes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> production and<br />
performance <strong>of</strong> knowledge involving <strong>the</strong> workings <strong>of</strong> power at multiple levels. However at<br />
<strong>the</strong> same time I want to suggest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission, in particular, that <strong>the</strong> state and<br />
Snyman were not always entirely in control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission’s discourse. If one is to read<br />
<strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court cases against <strong>the</strong> grain in this way, with a constant<br />
awareness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses at work, ambiguities and cracks in <strong>the</strong><br />
dominant narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> seem to start to reveal <strong>the</strong>mselves. The following section<br />
73 Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.<br />
74 Supreme Court case, State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/560.<br />
75 As suggested in Chapter 1, witnesses before <strong>the</strong> Commission were <strong>of</strong>ten presented with leading questions and<br />
were not really given <strong>the</strong> space to provide alternative versions or additional information. See for example<br />
questioning <strong>of</strong> X witnesses. Snyman Commission, 252, 270, 1451.<br />
76 Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past, 34.
133<br />
looks more closely at <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials procedures as <strong>the</strong>y worked to produce <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo, with a particular interest in how this might allow us to interpret <strong>the</strong>se<br />
fractures.<br />
Reading <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission<br />
<strong>In</strong> response to <strong>the</strong> set terms <strong>of</strong> reference, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s 32 page report submitted<br />
in April 1963 essentially presented Snyman’s interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>. Besides his<br />
description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising, as discussed in Chapter 1, Snyman recommended<br />
that <strong>the</strong> state move swiftly in response to <strong>the</strong> Poqo problem but also that <strong>the</strong> state train and<br />
employ men “with patience, sympathy and understanding; and above all men <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> highest<br />
integrity” who would manage Bantu affairs in <strong>Paarl</strong>, and South Africa more generally. 77 It is<br />
to this document that many scholars have looked in attempting to write <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. 78<br />
None however have really begun a deconstructive reading <strong>of</strong> this state document and its<br />
narrative expressed clearly in <strong>the</strong> language <strong>of</strong> political discourse. Lodge, in particular, has<br />
failed to note <strong>the</strong> extent to which descriptions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events as provided in <strong>the</strong> Commission’s<br />
report already constituted interpretations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir nature.<br />
The apar<strong>the</strong>id state had taken up Snyman’s interpretation in <strong>the</strong> report as <strong>the</strong> authoritative<br />
statement with regard to <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> and Poqo. Dr Verwoerd, prime minister at <strong>the</strong><br />
time, announced that <strong>the</strong> report “should help to show that <strong>the</strong> government was on <strong>the</strong> right<br />
road. The opposition had been wrong in blaming legislation for what had happened.” 79 The<br />
findings and interpretation presented in <strong>the</strong> report were <strong>the</strong>n used to legitimate <strong>the</strong> state’s<br />
77 Report, 14.<br />
78 Muriel Horrell, Action, reaction, counteraction (Johannesburg: South African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong> Race Relations,<br />
1971), 53-55, 59, 61. Gerhardt, Black Power in South Africa, 204, 225-226. Dirk Kotze, African politics in<br />
South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co., 1975), 20-22.<br />
Lodge, Black Politics in South Africa. Maaba, “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state.”<br />
79 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 292.
134<br />
massive repressive response which targeted all PAC activities throughout South Africa. 80<br />
Poqo was considered <strong>the</strong> most urgent problem at hand and for most <strong>of</strong> 1963, much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
situation in Mbekweni remained <strong>the</strong> same with <strong>the</strong> same <strong>of</strong>ficials in charge <strong>of</strong> its<br />
administration. 81 It was only in September 1963 that <strong>Paarl</strong>’s director <strong>of</strong> Bantu Administration,<br />
Le Roux, was suspended. 82 The report’s findings regarding corruption and <strong>the</strong> state <strong>of</strong> Bantu<br />
Affairs in <strong>Paarl</strong> also brought about significant changes in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Town Council. 83<br />
At <strong>the</strong> outset <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> report Snyman’s power in <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> this narrative is clear. As Snyman<br />
outlined in his report <strong>the</strong> procedures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission concerning <strong>the</strong> attaining <strong>of</strong> witnesses<br />
and evidence, and what would ultimately be heard in public, it becomes clear that he had<br />
engaged in a process <strong>of</strong> selection, summary and interpretation; which was <strong>the</strong>n also an<br />
exercise in exclusion and silencing. 84 That which remains part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman<br />
Commission is <strong>the</strong>refore that which Snyman had decided was in line with his terms <strong>of</strong><br />
reference and <strong>the</strong> interests <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Commission, and is largely his interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
evidence.<br />
Ultimately <strong>the</strong> Commission’s mandate had in many ways limited and determined <strong>the</strong> kinds <strong>of</strong><br />
conclusions reached. The mandate structured <strong>the</strong> terms <strong>of</strong> debate and <strong>the</strong> understandings <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo. As argued in <strong>the</strong> Torch newspaper on 12 December 1962, “<strong>the</strong><br />
commission is bound by its terms <strong>of</strong> reference and works within <strong>the</strong> framework <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong><br />
South Africa. It is impossible for <strong>the</strong> commission, <strong>the</strong>refore, to come to a conclusion such as<br />
that <strong>the</strong> cause <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘riot’ is <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong> South Africa, from <strong>the</strong> constitution<br />
80 Fullard, “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s.”<br />
81 Pearce, A Permit to Live, 293.<br />
82 “<strong>Paarl</strong> Council Suspends Le Roux,” The Torch (23 September 1963).<br />
83 <strong>Paarl</strong>’s Town Council was almost entirely voted out <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice in <strong>the</strong> next local elections with a total <strong>of</strong> 9 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
12 council members being replaced, including <strong>the</strong> Mayor, Mr Herholdt and two o<strong>the</strong>r prominent councillors.<br />
“The Snyman Report on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> riot <strong>of</strong> November,” Cape Argus (2 September 1963). “<strong>Paarl</strong>’s Political Pool<br />
Tinged with Mud,” Cape Argus (2 September 1963). “Sensational <strong>Paarl</strong> Election Result,” Cape Argus (5<br />
September 1963).<br />
84 Report, 1-2.
135<br />
onwards, carve up <strong>the</strong> population into ‘racial’ groups and discriminate against <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> population.” 85 However, while it is true that <strong>the</strong> mandate had limited what could be said<br />
about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and that <strong>the</strong> Commission would not openly express such conclusions, I<br />
want to suggest that <strong>the</strong>re were moments at which it revealed ambiguous spaces where<br />
alternative versions were hinted at.<br />
While <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and its report can be seen to have followed many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
characteristics laid out by Ashforth, <strong>the</strong>re were moments at which it seemed to fit<br />
uncomfortably with this mould. Snyman did not simply hold to <strong>the</strong> ‘<strong>of</strong>ficial narrative,’ but<br />
was forced to open up questions <strong>of</strong> administration, corruption and structural violence raised<br />
by o<strong>the</strong>r parties. It becomes clear that <strong>the</strong> Commission was not always entirely in control but<br />
ra<strong>the</strong>r that <strong>the</strong>re was some difficulty in controlling <strong>the</strong> discourse. The Commission unfolded<br />
into a space where national debates were made in a way that was certainly not expected,<br />
intended or desired by <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state. The Commission became less easy to control and<br />
contain as accusations <strong>of</strong> corruption and racism, and particularly <strong>the</strong> concerns around <strong>the</strong><br />
discriminatory state policies, at times led <strong>the</strong> Commission beyond <strong>of</strong>ficial arguments and<br />
interpretations. 86<br />
While disputes had arisen during <strong>the</strong> Commission’s hearings particularly between <strong>the</strong> state<br />
and SAIRR representatives with regard to interpretations that had pointed a finger at state<br />
policies, including influx control and pass laws, <strong>the</strong>se seem to have been quickly quieted by<br />
<strong>the</strong> argument that <strong>the</strong> Commission was not a political platform and that “<strong>the</strong>re was never any<br />
intention that <strong>the</strong> principles <strong>of</strong> state policy in regard to <strong>the</strong> Bantu people should be<br />
examined.” 87 Advocate Steyn, who appeared for <strong>the</strong> SAP and <strong>the</strong> Bantu Affairs Department<br />
85 “<strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>Paarl</strong> Events,” The Torch (12 December 1962).<br />
86 See Ann Stoler’s discussion <strong>of</strong> colonial commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry in <strong>In</strong>dia. Ann Stoler, Along <strong>the</strong> Archival<br />
Grain, 141-179.<br />
87 Snyman Commission, 366.
136<br />
argued that, “<strong>the</strong> Commission was not created with <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> supplying a platform for<br />
<strong>the</strong> propagation <strong>of</strong> purely political grievances against <strong>the</strong> state as such.” 88 Clearly <strong>the</strong>n in<br />
prescribing a mandate which was partly concerned with causes, <strong>the</strong> state had not anticipated<br />
<strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>se might come to implicate its own policies.<br />
These issues were more easily controllable in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> report. Pearce’s suggestion <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> influx control and pass laws, and Kasi’s argument for <strong>the</strong> grievances about <strong>the</strong><br />
availability and condition <strong>of</strong> facilities, were briefly noted and written into <strong>the</strong> archive even if<br />
<strong>the</strong>y were closed down by Snyman who ruled that he did “not find any <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m to be causes <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> Riots.” 89 Similarly in <strong>the</strong> Report Snyman admitted that black people had been aggrieved<br />
by <strong>the</strong> restrictions on <strong>the</strong>ir movement and <strong>the</strong> “interference with his mode <strong>of</strong> living,” yet at<br />
<strong>the</strong> same time he remained an <strong>of</strong>ficial <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state and accordingly maintained that<br />
<strong>the</strong>se were necessary policies which were “not intended to be oppressive but are based on<br />
social and economic needs.” 90 Snyman’s explanation for black grievances with <strong>the</strong> state<br />
policies suggested that it was not <strong>the</strong> fault <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> policies but that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> unsympa<strong>the</strong>tic Bantu<br />
Administration <strong>of</strong>ficials and <strong>the</strong> black people who were too “underdeveloped and primitive”<br />
to understand <strong>the</strong>m. 91<br />
None<strong>the</strong>less I want to argue that although Snyman attempted to stage-manage <strong>the</strong> arguments,<br />
<strong>the</strong> Commission developed in unexpected ways and that at times its mandate had been<br />
disrupted by o<strong>the</strong>r interests and arguments that came into play. 92<br />
88 Snyman Commission, 366.<br />
89 Report, 17.<br />
90 Report, 14.<br />
91 Report, 17.<br />
92 Nicky Rousseau and Madeleine Fullard have made a similar argument in relation to <strong>the</strong> TRC. Rousseau and<br />
Fullard argue that <strong>the</strong> TRC did not always follow its mandates or <strong>the</strong> expected trajectory, but at times developed<br />
in unanticipated directions. They argue that, “The possible outcomes <strong>of</strong> truth commissions and o<strong>the</strong>r truth-telling<br />
initiatives, in particular in relation to <strong>the</strong>ir intersections with and production <strong>of</strong> identities, are difficult to predict<br />
and not reducible to what <strong>the</strong>ir mandates may prescribe.” See ‘Madeleine Fullard and Nicky Rousseau, “Truthtelling,<br />
identities, and power in South Africa and Guatemala,” in Paige Arthur, Identities in Transition:<br />
Challenges for transitional justice in divided societies (Cambridge University Press, 2010).
137<br />
<strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> became about politics and Poqo as a threat to<br />
state power, even though <strong>the</strong> immediate response <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state had been to argue against any<br />
political connection. 93 State policies and <strong>the</strong> state itself come under question to some extent,<br />
although largely closed down by Snyman who preferred a localised explanation. The<br />
SAIRR’s argument which implicated state policy was met by harsh criticism and <strong>the</strong><br />
argument that, “This commission was not created with <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> supplying a platform<br />
for <strong>the</strong> propagation <strong>of</strong> purely political grievances against <strong>the</strong> state as such.” 94<br />
The state had<br />
clearly not intended or anticipated <strong>the</strong> Commission to be employed as a platform to debate or<br />
critique its policies. However I want to propose that <strong>the</strong> debates which emerged and <strong>the</strong> way<br />
in which <strong>the</strong>se were snubbed, hints at different understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as well as <strong>the</strong><br />
state’s inability to control <strong>the</strong> discourse entirely.<br />
Reading <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Court Cases<br />
As I suggested in Chapter 1, <strong>the</strong> courts dependence on <strong>the</strong> Commission in hearing cases<br />
relating to <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and previous incidents <strong>of</strong> violence largely masks <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se<br />
trials failed to generate any new evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own. Reproducing several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same<br />
witnesses, arguments and exhibits, <strong>the</strong> trials largely reproduced and continued <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> Commission. 95 As a result while under normal circumstances a court first hears evidence<br />
before reaching ‘<strong>the</strong> facts,’ it seems in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials that this system was<br />
reversed. It seems at <strong>the</strong> outset that <strong>the</strong>re was already knowledge and an acceptance <strong>of</strong> ‘<strong>the</strong><br />
facts’ about <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> as based on Snyman’s findings. While <strong>the</strong> Commission had been<br />
primarily concerned with <strong>the</strong> causes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong>se court cases were interested in<br />
determining individual culpability. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases in some sense became<br />
93 As previously noted, prior to <strong>the</strong> Commission’s inception <strong>the</strong> SAP and government had attempted to argue that<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> was not political but criminal. “C.I.D Progress at <strong>Paarl</strong>,” Cape Times (24 November 1962).<br />
94 Snyman Commission, 366.<br />
95 See Chapter 2, 19.
138<br />
<strong>the</strong> place where <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation was in some sense fixed as <strong>the</strong> ‘true<br />
narrative’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
During <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials, as routinely happens, it was <strong>the</strong> prosecution that was first to present<br />
an interpretation based on <strong>the</strong> evidence it secured, which it meant to be accepted as <strong>the</strong><br />
preferred version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> facts. 96 <strong>In</strong> this way it is <strong>the</strong> prosecution’s <strong>the</strong>ory which <strong>the</strong>n largely<br />
becomes <strong>the</strong> yardstick against which o<strong>the</strong>r arguments were measured. <strong>In</strong> contrast to many<br />
ANC trials and trials <strong>of</strong> prominent PAC members, <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> accused had to make do with a<br />
state attorney in some cases, and in most o<strong>the</strong>r instances were poorly defended. These trials<br />
were cursory, especially since <strong>the</strong>y were enacted as capital cases, and where defence attorneys<br />
were present, in general <strong>the</strong>y appeared to make little effort.<br />
As a result <strong>the</strong>re was no real attempt to oppose <strong>the</strong> suspicions and stereotypes built up around<br />
<strong>the</strong> accused. By and large <strong>the</strong> defence failed to present any real evidence <strong>of</strong> its own but on<br />
several occasions simply responded by arguing that <strong>the</strong> state had failed to prove its arguments<br />
beyond reasonable doubt. 97 Several <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> court cases surrounding <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> events contain<br />
applications for leave to appeal on such grounds, however all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se applications seem to<br />
have been denied as <strong>the</strong> respective judge would simply re-affirm his support <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original<br />
arguments and confidence in <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> “satisfactory” witnesses. 98 As such, although<br />
<strong>the</strong>re were some cases in which <strong>the</strong> defence had attempted to point out faults in <strong>the</strong> narrative,<br />
96 Supreme Court case State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box<br />
1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case State vs Kulekile Qutsu, September 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556.<br />
Supreme Court case State vs Shadrack Mbekile and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/556. Supreme<br />
Court case State vs Johannes Notyawe and Vanele Matikinca, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/560.<br />
Supreme Court case State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court<br />
case State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561. Supreme Court case State vs Baden<br />
Koboka and ten o<strong>the</strong>rs, 1966. National archives, Boxes 1/1/1/820, 1/1/1/821, 1/1/1/822, 1/1/1/823.<br />
97 Nunn, “The Trial as Text,” 793. Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />
February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Jonathan Sogwagwa, June 1963.<br />
National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
98 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box<br />
1/1/1/544.
139<br />
(such as reliance on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> a single witness or attempts to prove an argument <strong>of</strong><br />
“common purpose”) <strong>the</strong>se seem to have been largely ignored. 99<br />
Ra<strong>the</strong>r than really being able to establish motives for <strong>the</strong> attack on <strong>the</strong> police station for each<br />
one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused, <strong>the</strong> judgements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se courts were largely based on generalisations and<br />
arguments that people acted with “common purpose” thus making no differentiation between<br />
<strong>the</strong> individual subject and <strong>the</strong> collective force. 100 As previously suggested <strong>the</strong> court cases<br />
revealed only silences and denials <strong>of</strong> affiliation to Poqo. 101 The <strong>Paarl</strong> court cases, like <strong>the</strong><br />
Commission, engaged in <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency and one never gets any real sense <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
accused’ s interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event or <strong>the</strong>ir own part <strong>the</strong>rein. <strong>In</strong> this sense, once again, it<br />
seems to me that Poqo was perhaps more <strong>of</strong> a product <strong>of</strong> state imaginary which got depictedand<br />
taken up- as a threat to <strong>the</strong> security <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> white state after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
The court proceedings largely record and reinforce <strong>the</strong> silences and denials <strong>of</strong> those accused<br />
<strong>of</strong> participation. As a result it is almost impossible to recuperate <strong>the</strong>ir voices through <strong>the</strong>se<br />
judicial texts. If one is to apply Gayatri Spivak’s argument in relation to <strong>the</strong> banning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
sati in <strong>In</strong>dia to <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong>, she might suggest that <strong>the</strong> subaltern black migrant workers<br />
cannot speak through <strong>the</strong>se trials but ra<strong>the</strong>r that it is a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir speech that<br />
remains. <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong>se court cases, as Spivak suggests <strong>of</strong> a colonial <strong>In</strong>dian context, <strong>the</strong> ‘subject’s’<br />
99 Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/538. Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive,<br />
Box 1/1/1/544. State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs on <strong>the</strong> grounds that <strong>the</strong> court erred in basing its findings<br />
on aims and methods <strong>of</strong> struggle <strong>of</strong> Poqo on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> ‘accomplices,' Szandisele Makhupela, Gange and<br />
Jackson Ndala, Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives,<br />
Box 1/1/1/542. Supreme Court case, State vs Titus Nyovu, June 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/561.<br />
100 Shahid Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992 (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California<br />
Press, 1995), 95. As in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State vs Action Makatezi and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, an application was made for leave to<br />
appeal by a Mr Hartford (who acted pro-deo for 16 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 21 accused in this case) on behalf <strong>of</strong> three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
accused Vezile Felix Jaxa, Lennox Madikane, Nxolosi Damane on <strong>the</strong> grounds that <strong>the</strong> court had not proven that<br />
<strong>the</strong> applicants were personally responsible for causing any damage to property or personal injury or death to any<br />
persons, ra<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> court relied on an argument that <strong>the</strong>se men had acted in unison with “common purpose”<br />
whe<strong>the</strong>r or not <strong>the</strong>y had individually perpetrated violence. See Supreme Court case, State vs Action Makatezi<br />
and 20 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box 1/1/1/544.<br />
101 See for example <strong>the</strong> statements by accused Lennox Madikane, Mxolisi Damane, Norman Siyeke,<br />
Ndabazandile, Alfred Mbolombo, and Enoch Fokwana. Supreme Court case State vs Action Makatezi and 20<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archive, Box1/1/1/544. Supreme Court case State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19<br />
o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/542.
140<br />
consciousness and representation are dislocated and incoherent. <strong>In</strong> some sense Spivak<br />
suggests <strong>the</strong> representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subaltern was in fact more like a replacement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />
voices with that <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. These men cannot represent <strong>the</strong>mselves but come to represented<br />
ra<strong>the</strong>r by someone else who <strong>the</strong>n has <strong>the</strong> power over what is said. 102<br />
As Shahid Amin argues in relation to <strong>the</strong> Chauri Chaura trials in <strong>In</strong>dia, <strong>the</strong> rebel himself was<br />
displaced in <strong>the</strong> judicial discourse <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. Amin suggests <strong>the</strong> silences <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused in<br />
<strong>the</strong> trial records were superimposed upon and given meaning by <strong>the</strong> ‘speech’ <strong>of</strong> what he calls<br />
<strong>the</strong> ‘approver,’ in this case <strong>the</strong> state witnesses or accomplice testimony. <strong>In</strong> most cases, Amin<br />
argues, we are confronted with <strong>the</strong> statement <strong>of</strong> an ‘approver.’ This is certainly also <strong>the</strong> case<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> trials as I have shown in Chapter 1 that <strong>the</strong> court tended to rely quite extensively<br />
on <strong>the</strong> evidence and statements <strong>of</strong> specific prosecution witnesses. 103 <strong>In</strong> this way our access to<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> is simultaneously barred and made possible by such a witness’ testimony. 104<br />
To a large extent <strong>the</strong>n, what remains in <strong>the</strong>se documents which we encounter as researchers, is<br />
a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er’s voice. What is more, as Michel de Certeau argues in writing<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> arraignment <strong>of</strong> a female sorcerer, it is a representation by an o<strong>the</strong>r- be it a judge,<br />
Snyman, police <strong>of</strong>ficer, doctor, state witness or interpreter. 105 <strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong>n it is <strong>the</strong><br />
discourse <strong>of</strong> such individuals that remains, ra<strong>the</strong>r than that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject.<br />
102 Gayatri Spivak, “Can <strong>the</strong> subaltern speak,” in Marxism and <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terpretation <strong>of</strong> Culture, Cary Nelson and<br />
Lawrence Grossberg (eds.) (USA: University <strong>of</strong> Illinois Press, 1988), 71.<br />
103 As argued in Chapter 1 <strong>the</strong> courts <strong>of</strong>ten relied directly on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> state witnesses. For example in <strong>the</strong><br />
case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> judgement relied directly on <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong><br />
prosecution witness Lucky Ndibaza. An application was made for leave to appeal on behalf <strong>of</strong> accused Aaron<br />
Njokwana on <strong>the</strong> grounds that <strong>the</strong> court had made a mistake in preferring <strong>the</strong> evidence <strong>of</strong> this one witness, Lucky<br />
Ndibaza. Yet this seemed to make little difference to <strong>the</strong> courts verdict. See Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph<br />
Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Fur<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> State<br />
vs Enoch Fokwana and 17 o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> court relied on witness <strong>the</strong> evidence Goduka Gelem. Supreme Court case,<br />
State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963. National archives, Box 1/1/1/538. Enoch<br />
Fokwana. Supreme Court case State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, March 1963. National archives, Box<br />
1/1/1/542.<br />
104 Amin, “Approver's Testimony, Judicial Discourse: The case <strong>of</strong> Chauri Chaura,” in Ranajit Guha, Subaltern<br />
Studies V: Writings on South Asian History and Society (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1987).<br />
105 Michel De Certeau, The Writing <strong>of</strong> History (Columbia: Columbia University Press, 1988), 252.
141<br />
The possessed woman’s statements, according to de Certeau, <strong>the</strong>refore function as a limit.<br />
The sources available, including court records and accompanying documents, all present <strong>the</strong><br />
discourse <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs, but in a way that suggests that it was <strong>the</strong> woman’s own. As a result <strong>the</strong><br />
understanding that we get <strong>of</strong> this woman is entirely influenced by <strong>the</strong> image that those who<br />
produced such documents had <strong>of</strong> her. Where she does speak, her speech is not considered to<br />
be her own, but <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> her “o<strong>the</strong>r,” or her judge, doctor or witnesses. As a result, de<br />
Certeau suggests that we ever really access <strong>the</strong> woman’s true voice. “Her speech is lost<br />
because even before this speech can be reformed through <strong>the</strong> discourses in which it figures by<br />
dint <strong>of</strong> citations, a battery <strong>of</strong> interrogations has determined all response ahead <strong>of</strong> time; <strong>the</strong>y<br />
have fragmented <strong>the</strong> possessed woman’s speech according to classifications that are in no<br />
way her own, but ra<strong>the</strong>r those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> inquirer’s knowledge.” 106<br />
I want to argue that this is similarly <strong>the</strong> case in terms <strong>of</strong> both <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and<br />
court trials as what we encounter as researchers are essentially documents produced and<br />
controlled by discourses which are not <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> participant or ‘Poqo member’s’ own.<br />
<strong>In</strong> this sense, while we must suppose that <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er’s voice had originally been audible,<br />
even if only through <strong>the</strong> act <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> uprising, it remains inaccessible to us as we have no way <strong>of</strong><br />
reading it except via <strong>the</strong>se state archives. I would agree with de Certeau <strong>the</strong>n in his argument<br />
that in this sense <strong>the</strong> documents produced from such inquiries comprise a ‘point <strong>of</strong> no<br />
return.’ 107<br />
The archives and history<br />
The moment at which documents and ‘facts’ are assembled in an archive, is according to<br />
Trouillot yet ano<strong>the</strong>r moment at which pasts are silenced, in some ways permanently. 108 The<br />
archives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and judicial trials need to be seen first and foremost as<br />
106 De Certeau, The Writing <strong>of</strong> History, 252.<br />
107 De Certeau, The Writing <strong>of</strong> History, 252.<br />
108 Trouillot, Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past, 26.
142<br />
produced by <strong>the</strong> counterinsurgency measures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state and its functionaries. The<br />
Commission and court <strong>the</strong>n each respectively archived <strong>the</strong> evidence that it required to support<br />
<strong>the</strong> history it had manufactured, and by archiving its evidence, it guaranteed <strong>the</strong> ‘truth’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
history it produced. These archival records <strong>the</strong>refore reflect ‘reality’ as interpreted by <strong>the</strong> state<br />
and act through specific channels, including <strong>the</strong> people who produced <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>the</strong> functionaries<br />
who directed <strong>the</strong>m, <strong>the</strong> archivists who selected <strong>the</strong>m for conservation, and <strong>the</strong> researchers<br />
who employ <strong>the</strong>m in composing specific versions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. <strong>In</strong> this sense, nei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong><br />
Snyman Commission archive nor <strong>the</strong> court archives can be approached, as Lalu would argue,<br />
as a “resource for <strong>the</strong> retrieval <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> truth” about <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>, but ra<strong>the</strong>r need to be read<br />
as specific “modes <strong>of</strong> evidence” through which we might be able to catch glimpses <strong>of</strong><br />
discourses <strong>of</strong> power and social processes for <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency. 109<br />
Besides <strong>the</strong> power involved in <strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se documents it is pertinent to consider<br />
<strong>the</strong> operation <strong>of</strong> power in institutions such as libraries and archives in which <strong>the</strong>y are housed<br />
as well as <strong>the</strong> processes <strong>of</strong> archivability that impacted upon <strong>the</strong>m. As Achille Mbembe argues,<br />
<strong>the</strong> archive is a very specific space which encompasses very specific practices. As an active,<br />
regulatory discursive system <strong>the</strong> archive always involves processes <strong>of</strong> rigid ordering and<br />
layers <strong>of</strong> selection- exclusions and inclusions. Therefore while <strong>the</strong> archive presents <strong>the</strong><br />
illusion <strong>of</strong> totality, <strong>the</strong> idea that one would be able to access <strong>the</strong> whole truth <strong>of</strong> an event or<br />
life; <strong>the</strong>y need to be understood as highly mediated institutions which produce specific<br />
epistemologies. 110<br />
109 Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa, 42<br />
110 Verne Harris, Sello Hatang, “Freedom <strong>of</strong> information in South Africa and archives for justice,” Paper<br />
presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Transactions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop,’ Cape Town (January 2003), 5.
143<br />
As Verne Harris and Sello Hatang argue, “<strong>the</strong> archive is always about power...[it] never<br />
speaks to us as a thing in and <strong>of</strong> itself.” 111 Ra<strong>the</strong>r it is always “primarily <strong>the</strong> product <strong>of</strong> a<br />
judgement, <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> exercise <strong>of</strong> a specific power and authority, which involves placing<br />
certain documents in an archive at <strong>the</strong> same time as o<strong>the</strong>rs are discarded.” 112 Verne Harris<br />
argues that ra<strong>the</strong>r than reflecting reality like “windows on <strong>the</strong> truth,” archives “<strong>the</strong><br />
documentary record provides just a sliver <strong>of</strong> a window into <strong>the</strong> event.” 113 Through <strong>the</strong>se<br />
documents <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state archived its own version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> uprising and fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />
regulated <strong>the</strong>ir archiving as <strong>the</strong> passing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1962 <strong>Archive</strong>s Act meant that <strong>the</strong> archive<br />
functioned as a state organ. This meant that besides <strong>the</strong> usual practices <strong>of</strong> selection and<br />
distillation involved in archiving were fur<strong>the</strong>r complicated by processes <strong>of</strong> ‘sanitation’ <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong>ficial memory as <strong>the</strong> destruction and censure <strong>of</strong> records were authorised by <strong>the</strong> state. <strong>In</strong> this<br />
sense Harris argues what remained after such processes <strong>of</strong> exclusion was a ‘sliver’ from<br />
which archivists <strong>the</strong>n fur<strong>the</strong>r selected what <strong>the</strong>y would preserve. 114<br />
While <strong>the</strong> archive is <strong>the</strong> site from which <strong>the</strong> past is initiated, <strong>the</strong> archive can only ever hold<br />
incomplete traces <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past. 115 To apply Foucault’s formulation in his book Archaeology <strong>of</strong><br />
Knowledge, <strong>the</strong> archive around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> by no means contains all <strong>the</strong> knowledge and<br />
evidence originally produced around <strong>the</strong> uprising and Poqo but ra<strong>the</strong>r reflects <strong>the</strong> statedefined<br />
“law <strong>of</strong> what can be said” about it. 116 As such, by being eliminated or excluded from<br />
<strong>the</strong> records at <strong>the</strong> moment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir production and again by <strong>the</strong> archive, <strong>the</strong>re are elements <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> event that can never really be recovered or reinterpreted. As I have argued, <strong>the</strong> speech <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er seems fur<strong>the</strong>st removed.<br />
111 Harris and Hatang, “Freedom <strong>of</strong> information in South Africa and archives for justice,” 4<br />
112 Achille Mbembe, “The power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive and its limits,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al (eds), Reconfiguring<br />
<strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002), 20.<br />
113 Harris, “The Archival Sliver,” 64.<br />
114 Harris, “The Archival Sliver,” 64-65.<br />
115 Harris, “‘Unearthing’ <strong>the</strong> ‘essential’ past,” 161.<br />
116 Michel Foucault, The Archaeology <strong>of</strong> Knowledge (Routledge, 1972), 145.
144<br />
By filing documents or photographs in particular ways, and through processes <strong>of</strong> exclusion<br />
and inclusion, even if <strong>the</strong>re were a ‘real history’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> to recover, which I have<br />
suggested is debatable, <strong>the</strong> archive fur<strong>the</strong>r destroys its distinctiveness. As Jacques Derrida<br />
suggests in his book <strong>Archive</strong> Fever, “The possibility <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archiving trace, this simple<br />
possibility, can only divide <strong>the</strong> uniqueness.” 117 The archive, according to Derrida in what he<br />
calls <strong>the</strong> “violence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive” reproduces silences and, at <strong>the</strong> same time as being <strong>the</strong><br />
storehouse <strong>of</strong> memory, is implicated in processes <strong>of</strong> forgetting. 118<br />
<strong>In</strong> conclusion, <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court cases that dealt with <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong> first<br />
and foremost form part <strong>of</strong> massive state counter responses to <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo as an<br />
organisation. I have argued <strong>the</strong>n that we can nei<strong>the</strong>r dismiss nor wholly rely on <strong>the</strong>se<br />
documents and archives, but ra<strong>the</strong>r that we need a careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se texts which is<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y were integrally connected to <strong>the</strong> formations <strong>of</strong> state power.<br />
As I have suggested <strong>the</strong> Commission and judicial trials need to be understood as having<br />
engaged in <strong>the</strong> production a particular history around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and enacted state<br />
power, <strong>the</strong>reby engaging processes <strong>of</strong> selection and silencing. However at <strong>the</strong> same time I<br />
have argued that by reading <strong>the</strong>se archives against <strong>the</strong> grain <strong>the</strong>re are moments at which<br />
ambiguities emerge and at which points <strong>the</strong> state’s control over <strong>the</strong> narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> was<br />
less than absolute. The chapter argues thus that <strong>the</strong>se archives cannot be approached as sites<br />
from which to retrieve <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> or Poqo from <strong>the</strong> historiography. Not only do <strong>the</strong><br />
discourses which we encounter in <strong>the</strong>se archives always already constitute an interpretation <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> events and a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>er, but following Guha, <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>the</strong>mselves a<br />
mode <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency through which insurgency is curbed. 119 At best, even <strong>the</strong> most<br />
117 Jacques Derrida, <strong>Archive</strong> Fever: A Freudian Impression (Chicago: University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press, 1996), 6.<br />
118 Derrida, <strong>Archive</strong> Fever, 10.<br />
119 Guha, “The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency.”
145<br />
enticing fissures in <strong>the</strong> dominant interpretation seem to do little more than hint at alternative<br />
versions for understanding <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>.
146<br />
Conclusion<br />
“The event, <strong>the</strong> process, <strong>the</strong> origin, in its uniqueness, is irrecoverable.” 1<br />
<strong>In</strong> March 2010 infamous ANC Youth League president Julius Malema announced publicly<br />
that <strong>the</strong> PAC had “Hijacked Sharpeville” and that its memory in fact “belonged to <strong>the</strong> ANC<br />
alone.” Malema was reprimanded for this statement by Deputy President Kgalema Motlan<strong>the</strong><br />
who argued that a “common ownership <strong>of</strong> history” was “<strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> nation-building” and<br />
should never be undermined by any interest group based on <strong>the</strong> subjectivity <strong>of</strong> race, religion,<br />
class or ideology.” 2<br />
<strong>In</strong> some ways Malema’s comment reflects <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>re is no “common ownership <strong>of</strong><br />
history” in South Africa but ra<strong>the</strong>r that events such as Sharpeville and <strong>Paarl</strong> have been owned<br />
and denied sporadically at different moments based on what <strong>the</strong>y came to mean. Represented<br />
as belonging to <strong>the</strong> PAC- and fur<strong>the</strong>r to Poqo’s irrational and violent terrorist campaigns-<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> has been largely displaced in <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> liberation struggles in South Africa. It<br />
seems to me that <strong>the</strong>re cannot be a “common ownership <strong>of</strong> history” as long as events such as<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>, which seem to disrupt <strong>the</strong> master narrative <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> resistance struggle in South Africa,<br />
are largely silenced and where what is historically important is reduced to what is dominant.<br />
However marginal o<strong>the</strong>r moments <strong>of</strong> resistance are, to reduce <strong>the</strong> historical record to that<br />
which is dominant is to deplete and narrow our potential understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> multiple ways<br />
in which South Africans sought to change <strong>the</strong>ir worlds.<br />
Since 1994 it has largely been an ANC dominated history which has been institutionalised as<br />
<strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nation. The uneven historical power between <strong>the</strong> ANC and PAC continues<br />
to be reflected today as <strong>the</strong> dominant master narrative <strong>of</strong> a modern and intellectual resistance<br />
struggle refuses to be muddied by <strong>the</strong> PAC and especially Poqo’s activities that openly<br />
1 Verne Harris, “The Archival Sliver: Power, memory and archives in South Africa,” Archival Science, 2 (2002).<br />
2 “PAC hijacked Sharpeville <strong>march</strong>- Malema,” The Star (23 March 2010).
147<br />
targeted civilians and which framed <strong>the</strong> anti-apar<strong>the</strong>id struggle as a racial war in some sense. 3<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> continues to feign a “selective amnesia” 4 and <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> has little place in <strong>the</strong> public<br />
heritage image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> town which prefers to present <strong>Paarl</strong> as <strong>the</strong> place from which Nelson<br />
Mandela was released from prison and began his long walk to freedom, than to get its hands<br />
dirty with a violent midnight <strong>march</strong>. How <strong>the</strong>n do we write a post-apar<strong>the</strong>id history <strong>of</strong> this<br />
event which pays attention to its specificity and does not just consign it to <strong>the</strong> margins <strong>of</strong> a<br />
dominant resistance narrative?<br />
This <strong>the</strong>sis has proposed a study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> had been defined<br />
discursively. As such I have engaged in a careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archives around <strong>the</strong> event,<br />
particularly <strong>the</strong> texts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and court proceedings. I have argued that a<br />
very specific narrative was rapidly moulded around <strong>the</strong> event through means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> media<br />
coverage, <strong>the</strong> Commission and <strong>the</strong> judicial trials which followed. This narrative presented <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> on <strong>Paarl</strong> as primarily <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Poqo- <strong>the</strong>n equated with <strong>the</strong> PAC- which had preyed<br />
on local grievances related to <strong>the</strong> poor administration <strong>of</strong> Mbekweni location and corruption <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> location <strong>of</strong>ficials. <strong>In</strong> this way <strong>the</strong> Commission reduced various complexities to a focus on<br />
Poqo as <strong>the</strong> common thread and primary cause <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events in <strong>Paarl</strong>. This interpretation<br />
diverted attention from dissatisfaction with state policies, instead redirecting white anxieties<br />
and repressive state action towards a focus on Poqo and its activities throughout <strong>the</strong> country.<br />
I have suggested that Poqo was only really constructed as a major threat after <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>.<br />
At this stage, prior violent activities in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> area as well as incidents <strong>of</strong> violence in o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country were attributed to Poqo, all <strong>of</strong> which enabled <strong>the</strong> state propaganda to<br />
produce Poqo as a significant danger to white security. The Snyman Commission defined<br />
3 See Sabine Marshall, “Pointing to <strong>the</strong> dead: Victims, Martyrs and Public Memory in South Africa,” South<br />
African Historical Journal, 60 (2008).<br />
4 I borrow this phrasing from Shahid Amin. See Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992<br />
(Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 1995), 3.
148<br />
Poqo and <strong>the</strong> massive judicial trials and executions which followed, were to attest to <strong>the</strong><br />
extent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘problem.’<br />
I have shown that Poqo was defined at multiple levels. Yet in some ways <strong>the</strong>re was little<br />
distinction between its representation by state and o<strong>the</strong>r liberation movement actors. The<br />
ANC significantly critiqued <strong>the</strong> movement and <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>, distancing its own modern,<br />
intellectual resistance struggle from <strong>the</strong> traditional and ineffective kind <strong>of</strong> conflict reflected at<br />
<strong>Paarl</strong>. <strong>In</strong> this sense <strong>Paarl</strong> came to take its place as “a heroic effort born out <strong>of</strong> oppression, but<br />
badly conceived” thus designating it to <strong>the</strong> shadows <strong>of</strong> South African liberation history and<br />
only retrieving it as a metaphor for <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> resistance that would not achieve freedom. 5<br />
This representation has largely remained intact, and Poqo and <strong>Paarl</strong> continue to have little<br />
place in this history, particularly as <strong>the</strong> ANC became <strong>the</strong> governing party in South Africa in<br />
1994.<br />
Perhaps a midnight <strong>march</strong> on <strong>Paarl</strong> was not <strong>the</strong> most effective resistance attempt, yet it did<br />
jolt state consciousness and had significant consequences for <strong>the</strong> political landscape in South<br />
Africa. Much more work needs to be done on events such as <strong>Paarl</strong> and <strong>the</strong> Bashee Bridge<br />
incident, and <strong>the</strong> archives that <strong>the</strong>y created. Such a focus may open <strong>the</strong> way for greater<br />
understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency and <strong>the</strong> discursive power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state to<br />
which this <strong>the</strong>sis has pointed.<br />
My <strong>the</strong>sis has been concerned with examining <strong>the</strong> histories that exist around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
and Poqo. It becomes clear that <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s narrative is persistent in <strong>the</strong><br />
accounts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> by academic histories as well as <strong>the</strong> so called “struggle histories.” As a<br />
result, even those accounts that have attempted to alter <strong>the</strong> dominant representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong> seem to largely continue <strong>the</strong> same narrative. While Tom Lodge remains <strong>the</strong> key scholar<br />
5 “The ANC spearheads Revolution: Leballo? No! Leaflet issued by <strong>the</strong> ANC,” (May 1963) accessed at<br />
www.anc.org.za on 23 September 2011.
149<br />
on <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> and Poqo, I have argued that in his quest to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, Lodge’s<br />
dependence on <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission has led him down problematic routes. Through a<br />
focus on causes to recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Poqo cell’s agency and rationality in carrying out <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>, Lodge undermined his own argument, himself denying <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>ers conscious action<br />
without <strong>the</strong> pressure <strong>of</strong> some external force. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore by attempting to reinsert Poqo into<br />
<strong>the</strong> dominant resistance struggle historiography from within an existing framework Lodge<br />
undercuts <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> his own critique and betrays <strong>the</strong> distinctiveness <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> event. By<br />
casting Poqo in an organisational light in this way, Lodge and o<strong>the</strong>rs exclude alternative ways<br />
<strong>of</strong> thinking resistance. By relying directly on <strong>the</strong> Commission’s interpretation, Lodge largely<br />
reproduced <strong>the</strong> state’s representation <strong>of</strong> Poqo and continued <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> participants’<br />
agency.<br />
<strong>In</strong> many ways <strong>the</strong> endurance <strong>of</strong> this narrative reflects <strong>the</strong> failure <strong>of</strong> scholars writing on <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> to really engage with <strong>the</strong> power relations and discourses involved in <strong>the</strong><br />
production and archiving <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission and trial records. On this note,<br />
following Guha and Lalu’s call for a careful reading <strong>of</strong> state texts, I have argued that it is<br />
necessary to read <strong>the</strong> archives around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong> for <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong>y reveal<br />
processes <strong>of</strong> mediation and representation and speak to <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state’s production <strong>of</strong><br />
knowledge. 6 Such a reading reveals <strong>the</strong> ways in which <strong>the</strong> Commission and trials, as<br />
institutions directly connected to <strong>the</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id state, were meant to produce and regulate<br />
knowledge around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> in particular ways. <strong>In</strong> attempts to produce a particular <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />
history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, <strong>the</strong>y enacted state power and engaged in processes <strong>of</strong> selection,<br />
silencing and <strong>the</strong> subjection <strong>of</strong> agency. As such I have argued that we cannot recover <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong><br />
insurgent from <strong>the</strong>se highly mediated texts as <strong>the</strong> discourses which we encounter in <strong>the</strong>se<br />
6 Ranajit Guha, ‘The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency’ in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford University<br />
Press, 1983). Premesh Lalu, The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring Pasts<br />
(Cape Town: HSRC Press, 2009).
150<br />
archives always already constitute an interpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events and a representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>er’s voice.<br />
At <strong>the</strong> same time I have argued that a careful reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se archives does reveal<br />
ambiguities and contradictions which might lead us to more nuanced understandings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
<strong>march</strong>. A reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission’s transcripts reveals moments at which it seems<br />
<strong>the</strong> state had not entirely been in control <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourse around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and by setting a<br />
mandate that was concerned with causes, had unwittingly created <strong>the</strong> space for alternative<br />
interpretations to emerge.<br />
Owing to constraints <strong>of</strong> time and space I have not been able to follow all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> threads that<br />
seem to coil and entwine around <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>march</strong>. While this <strong>the</strong>sis has focused on <strong>the</strong> ways in<br />
which <strong>the</strong> archive has been uncritically examined, one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> threads which could be pursued<br />
in future would be to develop a greater understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> counter-insurgency and<br />
discursive domination by <strong>the</strong> state via an understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> events at <strong>Paarl</strong>, Bashee River<br />
Bridge, and perhaps also Stellenbosch, where although not carried to fruition plans had been<br />
made for violent action. I do think that <strong>Paarl</strong> also needs to take <strong>of</strong>f its blinders with regard to<br />
its messier history and engage with this past in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> public history and tourism sector.<br />
One way <strong>of</strong> complicating <strong>the</strong> dominant discourse around <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong>, I have suggested,<br />
involves a reading <strong>of</strong> its visual representation and particularly <strong>the</strong> photographs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> accused.<br />
<strong>In</strong> some ways <strong>the</strong>se photographs do not fit comfortably with <strong>the</strong> kind <strong>of</strong> image <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong><br />
and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> savage bloodthirsty rioters that <strong>the</strong> state had produced and depended upon. I have<br />
suggested that it was perhaps for this reason that <strong>the</strong>se images remained part <strong>of</strong> a private<br />
record ra<strong>the</strong>r than take on a public life. Fur<strong>the</strong>r work needs to be done around <strong>the</strong>se images in<br />
order to perhaps attempt to pull out <strong>the</strong> histories that I have suggested <strong>the</strong>se photographs can<br />
merely hint at. Ultimately <strong>the</strong>y remain part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state record <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and, like <strong>the</strong>
151<br />
documents to which <strong>the</strong>y are attached, must be read as involving very specific modes <strong>of</strong><br />
representation. As such <strong>the</strong>se images lead us to <strong>the</strong> same impasse, as <strong>the</strong> complicit and<br />
mediated archives continue to keep <strong>the</strong> <strong>march</strong> and <strong>the</strong> subaltern <strong>march</strong>er just beyond our<br />
reach. This, I want to suggest, points to <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive which, even in its most<br />
enticing moments remains liable ra<strong>the</strong>r than reliable.
152<br />
BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />
Books<br />
Amin, S., Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922-1992 (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong><br />
California Press, 1995).<br />
Anderson, C., Legible Bodies: Race, Criminality and Colonialism in South Asia (Oxford,<br />
2004).<br />
Anderson, D., Histories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hanged: The dirty war in Kenya and <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> empire (New<br />
York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2005).<br />
Ashforth, A., The Politics <strong>of</strong> Official Discourse in Twentieth-Century South Africa (Oxford:<br />
Clarendon Press, 1990).<br />
Biber, K., Captive Images: Race, Class and Photography (New York: Routledge- Cavendish,<br />
2007).<br />
Bozzoli, B., Theatres <strong>of</strong> Struggle and <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> apar<strong>the</strong>id (Edinburgh: University <strong>of</strong><br />
Edinburgh Press, 2004).<br />
Chakrabarty, D., Habitations <strong>of</strong> Modernity: Essays in <strong>the</strong> wake <strong>of</strong> Subaltern Studies<br />
(Chicago: Chicago University Press, 2002).<br />
Clough, M., Mau Mau Memories: History, Memory and Politics (Boulder: Lynne Reinner<br />
Publishers, 1998).<br />
Cole, C., Performing South Africa’s Truth Commissions: Stages <strong>of</strong> transition (USA:<br />
University <strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>diana Press, 2002).<br />
Cohen, D.W., The Combing <strong>of</strong> History (Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1994).<br />
Cohen, D. and Odhiambo, A., The Risks <strong>of</strong> Knowledge (A<strong>the</strong>ns: Ohio University Press, 2004).<br />
De Certeau, M., The Writing <strong>of</strong> History (Columbia: Columbia University Press, 1988).<br />
Derrida, J., <strong>Archive</strong> Fever: A Freudian Impression (Chicago: University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press,<br />
1996).<br />
Doyle, P., Crooks like us (New South Wales: Historical Houses Trust, 2009).
153<br />
Driver, C.J., Patrick Duncan: South African and Pan-African (Claremont: David Phillips<br />
Press, 1980).<br />
Fanon, F., The Wretched <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Earth (New York: Grove Press, 1968).<br />
Feit. E., Urban Revolt in South Africa 1960-1964 (USA: North Western University Press,<br />
1971).<br />
Foucault, M., Discipline and Punish: The birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prison (Vintage Books, 1995).<br />
Foucault, M., Power, Essential Works <strong>of</strong> Foucault, 1954-1984, Vol. 3, edited by James<br />
Faubion (New York: The New Press, 2001)<br />
Gerhart. G., Black Power in South Africa: The Evolution <strong>of</strong> an Ideology (Los Angeles:<br />
University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 1978).<br />
Gibson. R., African Liberation Movements: Contemporary struggles against white minority<br />
rule (London: Oxford University Press, 1972).<br />
Giliomee, H. and Mbenga, B., New History <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Cape Town: Tafelberg<br />
Publishers, 2007).<br />
Ginzburg, C., The Cheese and <strong>the</strong> Worms: The Cosmos <strong>of</strong> a Sixteenth-Century Miller (USA:<br />
Johns Hopkins University, 1992).<br />
Ginzburg, C., The Judge and <strong>the</strong> Historian: Marginal notes on a late-twentieth-century<br />
miscarriage <strong>of</strong> justice, (London: Verso, 1999).<br />
Guha, R., Elementary Aspects <strong>of</strong> Peasant <strong>In</strong>surgency in Colonial <strong>In</strong>dia (Delhi: Oxford<br />
University Press, 1983).<br />
Hamilton, P. and Hargreaves, R., The Beautiful and <strong>the</strong> Damned: The creation <strong>of</strong> identity in<br />
nineteenth century photography (Great Britain: National Portrait Gallery, 2001).<br />
Horrell, M., Action, reaction and counter-action (Johannesburg: South African <strong>In</strong>stitute <strong>of</strong><br />
Race Relations, 1971).<br />
Joubert, A., Die <strong>Paarl</strong>, 1657-1952 (<strong>Paarl</strong>: <strong>Paarl</strong> Publishers, 1952).
154<br />
Karis, T., Carter, G. and Gerhart, G., From Protest to Challenge: A documentary history <strong>of</strong><br />
African politics in South Africa 1882-1964 , Volume 3(USA: Hoover <strong>In</strong>stitution Publication,<br />
1978).<br />
Kgosana, P., Lest We Forget (Johannesburg: Skotaville Publishers, 1988).<br />
Kondlo, K., <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revolution: The Pan Africanist Congress <strong>of</strong> South Africa<br />
1959-1994 (Basel: Basler Afrika Bibliographien, 2009).<br />
Kotze, D., African politics in South Africa, 1964-1974 (London: C. Hurst and Co., 1975).<br />
Krog, A., Country <strong>of</strong> my skull (Cape Town: Random House Struik, 2002).<br />
Lalu, P., The Deaths <strong>of</strong> Hintsa: Postapar<strong>the</strong>id South Africa and <strong>the</strong> Shape <strong>of</strong> Recurring Pasts<br />
(Cape Town: HSRC Press, 2009).<br />
LaCapra, D., Rethinking <strong>In</strong>tellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language (Ithaca: Cornell<br />
University Press, 1983).<br />
Lewin, H., Bandiet Out <strong>of</strong> Jail: Seven years in a South African prison (Johannesburg:<br />
Random House, 2002).<br />
Lobban, M., White man’s justice: South African political trials in <strong>the</strong> black consciousness era<br />
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1996).<br />
Lodge, T., Black Politics in South Africa since 1945 (Braamfontein: Longman Group Ltd,<br />
1983).<br />
Malherbe, V.C., <strong>Paarl</strong>: The Hidden Story (Mowbray: Esquire Press, 1987).<br />
Mamdani, M., Citizen and Subject (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1996).<br />
Mbeki, G., South Africa: The Peasants Revolt (London: <strong>In</strong>ternational Defence and Aid for<br />
Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa, 1984).<br />
Mphahlele, L., Child <strong>of</strong> this soil: My life as a freedom fighter (Cape Town: Kwela Books,<br />
2002).<br />
Mgxashe, M., Are you with us? The Story <strong>of</strong> a PAC Activist (Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2006).<br />
Ntloedibe, E., Here is a tree: Political Biography <strong>of</strong> Robert Mangaliso Sobukwe (Botswana:<br />
Century-Turn Publishers, 1995).
155<br />
Oberholster, A.G. and van Breda, P., <strong>Paarl</strong> Valley 1687-1987 (Pretoria: HSRC Press, 1987).<br />
O’Meara, D., Forty Lost Years: The apar<strong>the</strong>id state and <strong>the</strong> politics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> National Party,<br />
1948-1994 (Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1996).<br />
Pandey, G., Remembering Partition: Violence, Nationalism and History in <strong>In</strong>dia<br />
(Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2001)<br />
Papi, G., Under Arrest: A history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twentieth Century in mugshots (London: Granta<br />
Books, 2006).<br />
Parker, P. and Mokhesi-Parker, J., <strong>In</strong> <strong>the</strong> Shadow <strong>of</strong> Sharpeville: apar<strong>the</strong>id and criminal<br />
justice (New York: New York University Press, 1998).<br />
Pheko, M., The hidden side <strong>of</strong> South African politics (Johannesburg: Tokoloho Development<br />
Association, 2009).<br />
Phillips, S., Police Pictures: The photograph as evidence (San Francisco: Museum <strong>of</strong> Modern<br />
Art, 1997).<br />
Pogrund, B., Sobukwe and Apar<strong>the</strong>id (Johannesburg: Jonathan Ball Publishers, 1990).<br />
Portelli, A., The order has been carried out: History, Memory, and Meaning <strong>of</strong> a Nazi<br />
Massacre in Rome (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003).<br />
Posel, D., The Making <strong>of</strong> Apar<strong>the</strong>id, 1948-1961: Conflict and Compromise (Oxford:<br />
Clarendon Press, 1991).<br />
Ranciere, J. and Rockhill, G., The politics <strong>of</strong> aes<strong>the</strong>tics: <strong>the</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sensible (UK:<br />
MPG Books, 2006).<br />
Rose, G., Visual Methodologies: An <strong>In</strong>troduction to <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terpretation <strong>of</strong> Visual Materials<br />
(London: Sage Publications, 2006).<br />
Scott, D., Conscripts <strong>of</strong> Modernity: The Tragedy <strong>of</strong> Colonial Enlightenment (United States:<br />
Duke University Press, 2004).<br />
Sontag, S., On Photography (USA: Penguin New Edition, 1979).<br />
Sontag, S., Regarding <strong>the</strong> Pain <strong>of</strong> O<strong>the</strong>rs (New York: Farrar, Straus and Girou, 2002).
156<br />
Stoler, A.L., Along <strong>the</strong> Archival Grain: Epistemic Anxieties and Colonial Commonsense<br />
(Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2009).<br />
Switzer, L and Switzer, D., The Black Press in South Africa and Lesotho: descriptive<br />
bibliographic guide to African, Coloured and <strong>In</strong>dian newspapers, newsletters and magazines<br />
1836-1976 (Boston: G.K. Hall and Co., 1979).<br />
Tagg, J., The Burden <strong>of</strong> Representation: Essays on photographies and histories (USA:<br />
University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1998).<br />
Taylor, J., Body Horror: Photojournalism, catastrophe and war ( New York: New York<br />
University Press, 1998).<br />
Trouillot, M.R., Silencing <strong>the</strong> Past (Boston, Beacon Press, 1995).<br />
Tsholoba, M.E., <strong>In</strong> and Out <strong>of</strong> Robben Island Prison: an autobiography <strong>of</strong> M. E. Tsholoba<br />
(Cape Town: Mr. Menziwe Esau Tsholoba, 2010).<br />
White, H., The Content <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Form: Narrative Discourse and Historical Representation<br />
(Baltimore: The John Hopkins University Press, 1987).<br />
Witz, L., Apar<strong>the</strong>id’s Festival: Contesting South Africa’s national pasts (USA: <strong>In</strong>diana<br />
University Press, 2003).<br />
Woodward, W., Hayes, P. and Minkley, G., Deep Histories: Gender and colonialism in<br />
Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa (New York: Rodopi, 2002).<br />
Articles in Books, Journal Articles and Seminar Papers<br />
Amin, S., “Approver's Testimony, Judicial Discourse: The Case <strong>of</strong> Chauri Chaura,” in Ranajit<br />
Guha, Subaltern Studies V: Writings on South Asian History and Society (New Delhi: Oxford<br />
University Press, 1987).<br />
Ashforth, A., Reckoning Schemes <strong>of</strong> Legitimation: On commissions <strong>of</strong> inquiry as<br />
power/knowledge forms,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Historical Sociology, Vol. 3, Issue 1 (1990).<br />
Baines, G., “The Master Narrative <strong>of</strong> South Africa’s Liberation Struggle: Remembering and<br />
forgetting June 16, 1976,” The <strong>In</strong>ternational Journal <strong>of</strong> African Historical Studies, Vol. 40,<br />
No. 4 (2007).
157<br />
Beinart, W., “Political and Collective violence in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Historiography,” Journal<br />
<strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 18, No.3 (1992).<br />
Bolnick, J., “Potlako Leballo: The man who hurried to meet his destiny,” The Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Modern African Studies, Vol. 29, No.3 (1991).<br />
Bozzoli, B., “Public Ritual and Private Transition: The Truth Commission in Alexandra<br />
Township, South Africa 1996,” African Studies, vol. 57, no. 2. (1998).<br />
Carter, G., “African Nationalist Movements in South Africa,” The Massachusetts Review,<br />
Vol. 5, No.1 (1963).<br />
Chakrabarty, D., ‘Postcoloniality and <strong>the</strong> Artifice <strong>of</strong> History: Who Speaks for “<strong>In</strong>dian”<br />
Pasts?’ in Representations, No. 37 (1992).<br />
Chakrabarty, D., “Minority histories, subaltern pasts,” in Economic and Political Weekly, 33,<br />
9 (1998).<br />
Christenson, R., “A Political Theory <strong>of</strong> Political Trials,” The Journal <strong>of</strong> Criminal Law and<br />
Criminology, Vol. 74, No. 2 (1983).<br />
Cobbing, J., “The Absent Priesthood: Ano<strong>the</strong>r look at <strong>the</strong> Rhodesian risings <strong>of</strong> 1896-1897,”<br />
Journal <strong>of</strong> African History, Vol. 18, No. 1 (1977).<br />
Cohen, D.W., “Memories <strong>of</strong> Things Forward: Future Effects in ‘The Production <strong>of</strong> History,’”<br />
paper presented at Colloquium, Cape Town (4 March 2010).<br />
Couper, S., “An Embarrassment to <strong>the</strong> Congress? The Silencing <strong>of</strong> Chief Albert Luthuli and<br />
<strong>the</strong> production <strong>of</strong> ANC history,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol35, no2 (2009).<br />
Crais, C.C., “Race, <strong>the</strong> State, and <strong>the</strong> Silence <strong>of</strong> History in <strong>the</strong> Making <strong>of</strong> Modern South<br />
Africa Preliminary Departures,” paper presented at Centre for African Studies Africa<br />
Seminar, University <strong>of</strong> Cape Town (1992).<br />
Dellinger, H., “Words are Enough: The troublesome use <strong>of</strong> photographs, maps, and o<strong>the</strong>r<br />
images in Supreme Court opinions,” Harvard Law Review 110 (1996).<br />
Du Toit, A., “Understanding South African Political Violence: A new problematical?”<br />
UNRISD Discussion Paper 43 (1993).
158<br />
Duncan, S., “Law as literature: Deconstructing <strong>the</strong> Legal text,” Law and Critique, Vol. V, No.<br />
1 (1994).<br />
Edwards, E., “The Image as Anthropological Document. Photographic ‘Types’: The Pursuit<br />
<strong>of</strong> a Method.”, Visual Anthropology, Vol. 3 (1990).<br />
Edwards, E., “Photography and <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> history,” Kronos, Special Issue: Visual<br />
History, No.27 (2001).<br />
Emerson, R. M., “Capital Trials and Representations <strong>of</strong> Violence: Comment,” Law and<br />
Society Review, Vol. 27, No. 1 (1993).<br />
Feldman, A., “Violence and Vision: The Pros<strong>the</strong>tics and Aes<strong>the</strong>tics <strong>of</strong> Terror,” in Das, V.,<br />
Violence and Subjectivity (Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 2000).<br />
Fullard, M., “State repression in <strong>the</strong> 1960’s,” in The Road to Democracy in South Africa,<br />
South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa<br />
Press, 2006).<br />
Ginzburg, C., “Checking <strong>the</strong> Evidence: The Judge and <strong>the</strong> Historian,” Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol.<br />
18, No. 1 (1991).<br />
Guha, R., ‘The Prose <strong>of</strong> Counter <strong>In</strong>surgency’ in Subaltern Studies Volume 11 (Oxford: Oxford<br />
University Press, 1983).<br />
Gurney, C., “A Great Cause: The origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Anti-Apar<strong>the</strong>id movement,” Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, Vol. 26, No. 1 (2000).<br />
Harris, V., “The Archival Sliver: Power, Memory and <strong>Archive</strong>s in South Africa,” Archival<br />
Science, 2 (2002).<br />
Harris, V. and Hatang, S., “Freedom <strong>of</strong> information in South Africa and archives for justice,”<br />
Paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Transactions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop,’ Cape Town (2003).<br />
Hayes, P., Silvester, J. and Hartman, W., “Picturing <strong>the</strong> Past in Namibia: The Visual <strong>Archive</strong><br />
and its Energies,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al. (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town:<br />
David Philip, 2002).<br />
Hayes, P., “Power, Secrecy, Proximity: A Short History <strong>of</strong> South African Photography,”<br />
Kronos, No. 33 (2007).
159<br />
Hayes, P., ‘Santu M<strong>of</strong>okeng, Photographs. “The Violence is in <strong>the</strong> knowing”’, Unpublished<br />
paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘South African Contemporary History and Humanities Seminar’,<br />
Centre for Humanities Research, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape, No. 294 (2008).<br />
Hlongwane, A.K., “Reflections on <strong>the</strong> Pan Africanist Congress ‘Underground’ in <strong>the</strong> Era <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>the</strong> 1976 Youth Uprisings,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Pan African Studies, vol. 3 (2009).<br />
Jäger, J., “Photography: a means <strong>of</strong> surveillance? Judicial Photography, 1850 to 1900” in<br />
Crime, History and Societies, Vol.5, No.1 (2001).<br />
Ka Plaatjie, T., “The PAC’s <strong>In</strong>ternal Underground Activities, 1960-1980,” in The Road to<br />
Democracy in South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 2 [1970-<br />
1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />
Ka Plaatjie, T., “The PAC in Exile,” in The Road to Democracy in South Africa, South<br />
African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 2 [1970-1980] (South Africa: Unisa Press,<br />
2006).<br />
Karris, T. G., “The South African Treason Trial,” Political Science Quarterly, Vol. 76, No. 2<br />
(1961).<br />
Lalu, P. and Harris, B., “Journeys from <strong>the</strong> Horizon <strong>of</strong> History: Text, trial and tales in <strong>the</strong><br />
Construction in Narratives <strong>of</strong> Pain,” Current Writing, Vol. 8, No.2 (1996).<br />
Lalu, P. and Isaacman, A., “Digitisation, history, and <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a postcolonial archive <strong>of</strong><br />
Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African liberation struggles,” The Aluka project, Africa Today, vol. 52, No.2 (2005).<br />
Lalu, P., “When was South African history ever postcolonial?” in Kronos, vol. 34 (2008).<br />
Lalu, P., “The Grammar <strong>of</strong> Domination and <strong>the</strong> Subjection <strong>of</strong> Agency: Colonial Texts and<br />
Modes <strong>of</strong> Evidence,” History and Theory, 39 (2000).<br />
Lodge, T., “The <strong>Paarl</strong> <strong>In</strong>surrection: A South African Uprising,” African Studies Review, Vol.<br />
25 (1982).<br />
Lodge, T., “The Cape Town Troubles, March-April 1960,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />
Studies, Vol. 4 (1978).<br />
Maaba, B.B., “The <strong>Archive</strong>s <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pan Africanist Congress and <strong>the</strong> Black Consciousnessorientated<br />
Movements,” History in Africa, Vol. 28 (2001).
160<br />
Maaba, B.B., “The PAC’s war against <strong>the</strong> state, 1960-1963,” in The Road to Democracy in<br />
South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South<br />
Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />
Marshall, S., “Pointing to <strong>the</strong> dead: Victims, Martyrs and Public Memory in South Africa,”<br />
South African Historical Journal, 60 (2008).<br />
Massey, D., “Places and <strong>the</strong>ir Pasts,” History Workshop Journal, vol.39 (1995).<br />
Mathabatha, S., “The PAC and Poqo in Pretoria, 1958-1964,” in The Road to Democracy in<br />
South Africa, South African Democracy Education Trust, Volume 1 [1970-1980] (South<br />
Africa: Unisa Press, 2006).<br />
Mbembe, A., “The power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archive and its limits,” in Carolyn Hamilton et al (eds),<br />
Reconfiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002).<br />
Mehta, D. and Chatterji, R., “Boundaries, Names, Alterities: A Case Study <strong>of</strong> a ‘Communal<br />
Riot’ in Dharavi, Bombay,” in Veena Das et al. (eds), Remaking a World: Violence, Social<br />
Suffering and Recovery (California: University <strong>of</strong> California Press, 2001).<br />
Minkley, G., Rassool, R. and Witz, L.,“Thresholds, Gateways and Spectacles: Journeying<br />
through South African hidden pasts and histories in <strong>the</strong> last decade <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twentieth century,”<br />
Unpublished paper presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘Future <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past’ Conference, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />
Western Cape (1996).<br />
M<strong>of</strong>okeng, S., “The black photo Album/ look at me: 1890-1900,”Nka: Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Contemporary African Art, 56 (1996).<br />
Mtisi, J., Nyakundya, M., Barnes, T., “War in Rhodesia, 1965-1980,” in Brian Raftopoulos<br />
and Alois Mlambo, Becoming Zimbabwe: A History from <strong>the</strong> Pre-colonial Period to 2008<br />
(Harare and Johannesburg: African Books Collective, 2009).<br />
Nunn, K.B., “The Trial as Text: Allegory, Myth and Symbol in <strong>the</strong> Adversial Criminal<br />
Process- A Critique <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> public defender and a proposal for reform,” American<br />
Criminal Law Review, 32 (1994).<br />
Posel, D., “Curbing African urbanisation in <strong>the</strong> 1950s and 1960s,”in M. Swilling et al,<br />
Apar<strong>the</strong>id City in transition (Cape Town: Oxford University Press, 1991).
161<br />
Ranger. T., “Nationalist Historiography, Patriotic History and <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Nation: <strong>the</strong><br />
Struggle over <strong>the</strong> Past in Zimbabwe,” Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol.30, no.2<br />
(2004).<br />
Rassool, C., “The biographic order: fur<strong>the</strong>r notes on biography in South African public<br />
culture after apar<strong>the</strong>id,” paper presented at <strong>the</strong> institutions <strong>of</strong> Public Culture Workshop, Cape<br />
Town, (7-9 July 2005).<br />
Rizzo, L., “Looking for clues-police photography in Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Africa and <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong><br />
visuality in <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> colonial subjects,” paper presented at <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> Art<br />
Department, University <strong>of</strong> Michigan (2011).<br />
Rizzo, L., “Shades <strong>of</strong> empire-police photography in German South West Africa,” paper<br />
presented at <strong>the</strong> ‘South African Contemporary History and Humanities Seminar’, Centre for<br />
Humanities Research, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (2012).<br />
Rousseau, N. and Fullard, M., “Uncertain borders: The TRC and <strong>the</strong> (un)making <strong>of</strong> public<br />
myths,” in Kronos, vol. 34 (2008).<br />
Rousseau, N. and Fullard, M., “Truth-telling, identities, and power in South Africa and<br />
Guatemala,” in Paige Arthur, Identities in Transition: Challenges for transitional justice in<br />
divided societies (Cambridge University Press, 2010).<br />
Said, E., “The Problem <strong>of</strong> Textuality: Two exemplary positions,” Critical <strong>In</strong>quiry, Vol. 4, No.<br />
4 (1978).<br />
Sapire, H., “Liberation Movements, Exile, and <strong>In</strong>ternational Solidarity: An <strong>In</strong>troduction,”<br />
Journal <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African Studies, vol.35, no. 2 (2009).<br />
Sarat, A., “Speaking <strong>of</strong> Death: Narratives <strong>of</strong> Violence in Capital Trials,” Law and Society,<br />
Vol. 27, No. 1 (1993).<br />
Sekula, A., “The Traffic in Photographs,” Art Journal, Vol. 41, No. 1 (1981).<br />
Sekula, A., ‘The Body and <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong>’ in Bolton (ed), The contest <strong>of</strong> Meaning (Minneapolis:<br />
University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1989).<br />
Snitcher, F., “The Eiselen Scheme,” Africa South, Vol. 1, No.3 (1957).
162<br />
Solani, N., “The saint <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> struggle: Deconstructing <strong>the</strong> Mandela Myth,” Kronos, no.26<br />
(2000).<br />
Solomon-Godeau, A., “Who is speaking thus? Some questions about documentary<br />
photography,” in Solomon-Godeau, Photography at <strong>the</strong> dock: Essays on photographic<br />
history, institutions, and practices (Minneapolis: University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press, 1991), 169-<br />
183.<br />
Spivak, G., “Can <strong>the</strong> subaltern speak,” in Marxism and <strong>the</strong> <strong>In</strong>terpretation <strong>of</strong> Culture, Cary<br />
Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg (eds.) (USA: University <strong>of</strong> Illinois Press, 1988).<br />
Spivak, G., “The Rani <strong>of</strong> Sirmur: An essay in reading <strong>the</strong> archives,” History and Theory, Vol.<br />
24, No.3 (1985).<br />
Stoler, A., “‘<strong>In</strong> Cold Blood’: Hierarchies <strong>of</strong> Credibility and <strong>the</strong> Politics <strong>of</strong> Colonial<br />
Narratives,” Representations, No. 37, Special Issue: “Imperial Fantasies and Postcolonial<br />
Histories" (1992).<br />
Stoler, A., “Colonial archives and <strong>the</strong> arts <strong>of</strong> governance: On <strong>the</strong> content in <strong>the</strong> form,” in<br />
Carolyn Hamilton et al (eds), Refiguring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Archive</strong> (Cape Town: David Philip, 2002).<br />
White, H., “The Question <strong>of</strong> Narrative in Contemporary Historical Theory,” History and<br />
Theory, 23, 1 (1984).<br />
Witz, L. and Rassool, C., “Making Histories,” Kronos, vol. 34 (2008).<br />
Theses<br />
Ashforth, A., “On <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’: A Reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Grand Tradition <strong>of</strong> Commissions<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>In</strong>quiry into <strong>the</strong> ‘Native Question’ in Twentieth century South Africa,” PhD Thesis,<br />
University <strong>of</strong> Oxford (1987).<br />
Davis, S., “Cosmopolitans in close quarters: Everyday life in <strong>the</strong> ranks <strong>of</strong> Umkhonto we<br />
Sizwe (1961 to present),” PhD Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> Florida (2010).<br />
Harris, B., “‘Unearthing’ <strong>the</strong> ‘essential’ past: The making <strong>of</strong> a public ‘national’ memory<br />
through <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission,” MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western<br />
Cape (1998).
163<br />
Lodge, T., “<strong>In</strong>surrectionism in South Africa: The Pan-Africanist Congress and <strong>the</strong> Poqo<br />
Movement, 1959-1965,” PhD Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> York, Centre for Sou<strong>the</strong>rn African<br />
Studies (1984).<br />
Moosage, R., “The Impasse <strong>of</strong> Violence: Writing necklacing into a history <strong>of</strong> liberation<br />
struggle in South Africa,” MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (2010).<br />
Rassool, C.S., “The <strong>In</strong>dividual, Auto/biography and History in South Africa,” PhD Thesis,<br />
University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (2004).<br />
Rousseau, N., ‘Popular History in South Africa in <strong>the</strong> 1980’s: <strong>the</strong> Politics <strong>of</strong> Production,<br />
Unpublished MA Thesis, University <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Cape (1994).<br />
Commissions – Reports<br />
Transcripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Snyman Commission hearings, University <strong>of</strong> Cape Town, Manuscripts and<br />
<strong>Archive</strong>s.<br />
Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Paarl</strong> Commission <strong>of</strong> Enquiry, consisting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Honourable Mr Justice Snyman,<br />
Judge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Transvaal Provincial Division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Supreme Court <strong>of</strong> South Africa, upon <strong>the</strong><br />
events on <strong>the</strong> 20 th to <strong>the</strong> 22 nd November, 1962, at <strong>Paarl</strong> in <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cape <strong>of</strong> Good<br />
Hope, and <strong>the</strong> causes which gave rise <strong>the</strong>reto, (Pretoria: Government Printers, 1963).<br />
Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 2 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998).<br />
Report <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Truth and Reconciliation Commission, Vol. 3 (Cape Town: Juta, 1998).<br />
Archival Court case files consulted<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs St<strong>of</strong>fel Maxegwana and Henry Njokwana, 1963. National<br />
archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Joseph Bazalele Mqitsane and two o<strong>the</strong>rs, February 1963.<br />
National archives, Box 1/1/1/538.<br />
Supreme Court case, State vs Enoch Fokwana and 19 o<strong>the</strong>rs, Mar